Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Korra stared at the blue dress that was lying on the bed. She was standing at the end of her bed in just a towel wrapped around her chest. When she and Asami talked about going out, Asami convinced her to wear a simple dress, only because she didn't want to stand out too much. 

While scanning over the dress, she cringed when she saw it had an open back. It wasn’t that she didn't like dresses. It's just wearing them made things… complicated. 

Korra leaned down to pick up the dress when she felt the texture, it didn't help her anxiety. “Asami? Love?” Korra called out to her wife, who was putting her makeup on in the bathroom. “What if… what if I get hard? I don't think I want my junk on the front cover of the Republic cities magazine.” 

Korra turned towards the bathroom with a panicked look on her face when she heard Asami chuckle. 

“I mean just look at you, that will only get me hard.” Asami was standing in her bra and underwear. Asami grabbed the dress; she rubbed it in her fingers. “I think you’ll be fine.” Asami handed Korra back the dress. 

Korra looked at her wife and back at the dress in her hands. She had been keeping the fact that she had a penis a secret for a long time. Even while working in the movie industry, she made most of the staff that worked so close to her sign legal documents not to talk about it with anyone, or else they would be fired and fined. 

Korra sighed and threw her head back. “But like it's really sensitive… and if this dress keeps rubbing on it, I’m bound to get hard.” Korra pouted. Asami grabbed Korra’s face. Korra smiled as she felt her wife's soft hand, and her thumbs circled Korra's cheek. 

Asami turned Korra's face so that she would be forced to look at her. “If you really don't want to wear it you don't have to, but you did promise me.” Asami smiled at her wife. “Annndddd, it was a part of my anniversary present.” 

Asami added in the last part hoping her wife would still want to wear the dress even if it's just for her. Korra gulped nervously. After a few seconds of thought, she decided she would just suck it up and wear it. 

“Fine, but if I get hard you’re gonna fix it!” Korra pointed her finger at her wife. Asami couldn’t help but clap her hands joyously. Asami placed her hands back on Korra's face and pecked her lips. 

“Gladly,” Asami whispered and smirked seductively and came back towards her for more kisses.

A banging at the door interrupted their kiss. “Mom!” Korra heard her daughter scream from behind their bedroom door. “Takuma keeps hogging the tv!” 

“Am not!” Takuma argued. “Sayoko is just being bossy! As usual!” Asami dropped her hands from Korra's face angrily when she heard rough tussling from behind the door.  

“I swear it's like raising wolves.” Asami groaned as she walked towards the door to stop her children from killing each other. “Go finish getting ready. Before we’re late for our reservation.”  Korra laughed lightly as she walked into the bathroom with her dress in hand as well as a pair of underwear she grabbed from the dresser. 

Korra placed the dress on the counter and removed her towel, she grabbed her underwear and put them on. She looked back at the dress and then looked up at the ceiling. 

‘Please don't let this dress embarrass me.’ Korra pleaded. 

Korra put the dress on. It hugged her body a bit too tight for her liking, already not a good sign. Korra removed the towel that was on her head. Her long hair cascaded over her shoulders. 

She grabbed the brush and brushed her hair out so that she could dry it. When she went to grab the air blow-dryer, she heard her bedroom door shut. 

Korra heard her wife groan. “I don't understand why they hate each other so much, I thought twins were supposed to be inseparable.” 

Korra laughed to herself. “They’ll grow out of it.” 

“Hopefully before they kill each other.” Korra heard Asami mumble under her breath.

Korra cut the blow dryer on and started drying her hair. 

After a few minutes, she walked back into the bedroom to see Asami frowning at her phone. 

“What's wrong?” Korra noticed Asami jumped suddenly when she spoke to her. “You okay?” Korra walked over to the closest. She looked around the closet trying to find the right shoes, shoes that would be comfy and would look nice with the dress Asami picked out. 

When she found the pair she wanted to wear she walked out and saw Asami with her thumbs dancing over her phone screen. After a few seconds of noticing Korra had asked her a question Asami responded, “Yeah, I was just texting Opal.” 

Korra stood at the closest door unconvinced that was the issue. “Is there a problem?” 

Asami bit her lip nervously. “No, it's just she said Kuvira wasn't gonna come up here with her to watch the kids.” 

Korra sat on the bed next to Asami, Korra frowned when she saw her wife close her phone and put it on the opposite side of Korra. When she looked closely at her wife she could see her trembling slightly. Asami was clearly anxious about something, she was fine a few minutes ago, the opal thing wouldn't make Asami respond so suddenly like this.  ‘What aren't you telling me?’ Korra asked herself. 

Korra grabbed Asami’s hand and squeezed it tightly. “Hey, are you sure you’re okay? If you don't want to leave the kids we can stay. I mean we’re gonna have a crap ton of other anniversaries in the future.” Korra smiled. 

“Ummm, no I'm fine it's just it's been a while since we’ve been out. With you always filming and me always at the office it's like I never get to spend any time with you and the twins.” Asami gave Korra a sad smile. “I'm just hoping you and them don't come to hate me for that.” 

Korra grabbed Asami’s face with her other hand. “We could never hate you, I'm sure they understand why we aren't around a lot. If you want I can talk to production and see if we can take a break from filming. You, me, and the twins can go on a vacation. I hear Ember Island is beautiful this time of year.” Korra ran her thumb over Asami’s cheek. 

“You say you don't hate me now.” Asami bit her lip. “But you will.” 

Korra’s brow knitted together in confusion. “What do you mean?” 

Korra watched as Asami let go of her hand and stood up from the bed. “Nothing, I'm gonna finish getting ready. Opal should be here soon.” Asami walked into the bathroom and shut the door. 

Korra sat on the bed confused by the current situation that had just occurred. ‘It was their 16th anniversary, why was Asami getting like this? Why did she just get pushed off? Was there a problem between them that she didn’t know about? Was it something she did? Oh god, what if it was something she did that Asami didn’t tell her about and it’s been bothering Asami all this time??? WAIT WHAT IF SHE WANTS A DIVORCE??’ 

Korra shook her head to get the dark thoughts out but they just wouldn’t leave her alone. ‘Maybe she was just getting bored with her?’ Korra’s breathing started to pick up, her mind was playing tricks on her and it was increasing her anxiety. She had thought that Asami was happy in their marriage, she had never said anything bad or negative about it, but what if Asami did want to leave her? Korra didn’t want that, the kids would also be broken by it.

Korra put her shoes on and walked back to the closet to get her jacket, she thought maybe just leaving Asmai be for a bit will help her wife think. Hopefully not about leaving her. 

Korra walked to the bedroom door and headed downstairs to listen for when Opal would arrive. 

When Korra got down the stairs she saw her kids on the couch pouting with their arms folded. Their pouts were very similar to the one Korra would give Asami when she did something Asami told her not to do. Korra laughed to herself as she walked over towards the other couch. 

“I'm gonna assume your mother fussing is what caused this. Why exactly happened that left you both so pouty?"

 Takuma glared at his sister. “Sayoko told mom about how I was skipping.” 

Sayoko rolled her eyes. “Only because Takuma told mom, I snuck out.” 

Korra frowned at her kids. “Wait what?” Korra saw the twin's face switch from a pout to a panicked look. They both froze on the couch. “What are you both talking about?” Korra folded her arms over her chest. “Sayoko you snuck out? Where the hell did you go?” 

Sayoko unfolded her arms and placed them in her lap, she started fiddling with her fingers. “With Minako,” Sayoko said quietly. 

“Kuvira and Opal’s daughter!! I thought you two hated each other! You would always argue when you were together.” Korra was shocked. “Why would you be sneaking out to see her!?” 

Korra saw tears form in Sayoko’s eyes. “Because we… we’re Ummm… dating.” 

Korra didn't know how to respond to that. For one her daughter had just sorta come out to her and two she didn't want her daughter to think she was mad at her for that. 

“Dating?” That’s all Korra could say. 

“Yeah.” Sayoko moved her mouth around not really knowing what Korra was gonna say next. 

“Huh. I'm a little shocked, I'm not gonna ask how that happened because I want the full story and we don't really have enough time for that right now, but I have to ask, do her parents know?” 

Sayoko shook her head frantically. “No! And please don't tell them! Minako begged me not to tell her parents.” 

Korra saw the panic in her daughter's eyes. Korra nodded her head. “I won't say anything. But at some point, you both need to talk to her parents about this.” Korra’s eyes narrowed. “I'm gonna assume mom punished you for sneaking out. What was the punishment?” 

Sayoko went back to pouting. “Three weeks of being grounded. I'm not allowed to go to Future Industries to help work with projects anymore and I can't have my phone.” 

Korra laughed a little. “That seems like a piece of cake considering other punishments you’ve had in the past.” 

Korra's laughing stopped when she looked over at her son who had his head down clearly not trying to be noticed by Korra. 

“Skipping class? For what possible reason would you have to be doing that?” Korra raised her voice slightly. 

Takuma sighed. “Because it's boring! I know more than all of those kids combined! Sayoko and I are practically geniuses, it's just she's smart with engineering and I'm a business nerd.” Takuma argued. “Sayoko and I are eventually gonna take over future industries one day and it pisses me off that we have to go to school with people that don't even care about what they want to do in life. I want to run Future industries and I want to run all the politics and business aspects of the company while she can have fun and work on building whatever the hell she wants. As long as it doesn't blow up because that could be a terrible PR situation.” 

Korra knew her kids were smart, hell Asami practically jumped at the opportunity to teach them when they could sit up on their own. But hearing her son talk so passionately about wanting to work there was odd, most kids usually don't want to work let alone take over a billion-dollar business. 

“Are you saying you aren't challenged enough? I mean we already put you in the most advanced classes any private school offers for 14-year-olds.” 

Takuma nodded his head. “That's exactly what I'm saying…” her son looked over and Saykok who had a scared pleading look on her face. 

“Don't tell mama please, you promised!” Sayoko begged. 

“Tell me what?” 

Takuma gave his sister a sad look. “I'm sorry…” he looked up at Korra. “Sayoko and I got an offer at one of the most prestigious colleges in the Fire Nation. They want us now but we said we would talk to you and mom about it.” 

“Dammit, Takuma! You’re such a Momma’s boy!” Sayoko yelled. 

Korra couldn’t help but smile proudly. “Does your mom know about this?” They both shook their heads. “Why would you not want to go, you’re fourteen years old, and clearly you want the extra push. Your mom and I wouldn't mind you going, I'm super fucking proud actually!” 

“Really?” Sayoko and Takuma said in unison. 

“Hell yeah!” Korra grinned at her kids. “You have to tell your mom, but I’ll let you do it on your own when you’re comfortable. But when you do, we are most definitely going to celebrate.” Korra held out her arms so that her kids could come and give her a hug, they both got up and rushed into Korra's arms. “Just letting you know this doesn't excuse you skipping class. Takuma, what did your mom say the punishment was?” 

Takuma sighed. “No phone and I can’t go to the business meetings or help mom with forms and sales for the company.” 

“A fitting punishment for the crime.” Sayoko and Takuma stepped back from Korra. 

They both turned towards the steps when they heard Asami coming down them. Korra’s mouth dropped when she saw Asami in a very very tight black dress. 

“Wow, mom. You look amazing.” Sayoko complimented. 

Takuma nodded his head in agreement. 

“Holy shit Asami!” Korra was practically salivating. She felt her cock give a slight twitch. Korra groaned. “Son of a bitch! I told you.” Korra glared at Asami who started laughing. 

Sayoko looked at korra. “Told her what? Also Language!” she asked, confused. 

Korra looked at her daughter and panicked slightly. A knock at the door saved her. “Nothing, I'm gonna get that.” Korra moved over towards the front door giving Asami a playful glare as she did it. When Korra opened the door she saw Opal. 

“Opal you made it.” Asami smiled at her best friend. 

“Yeah sorry I'm late, Kuvira had to go down to the firm, she and Scarlett got an emergency call from one of their clients.” Korra moved out of the way so Opal could come in. 

“How are Scarlett and Kuvira?” Asami asked curiously. “Last I heard from Kuvira she said that their client was doomed. Hope Scarlett is being a good partner and helping Kuvira stay in high hopes.” 

Sayoko and Takuma walked upstairs to their room after waving at Opal. “It's been really stressful for them both, a lot of late nights at the office. That alone is clearly affecting Minako.” 

“Speaking of Minako. Where is she? I thought she would come here with you.” Korra asked. 

“She’s with my mother for right now, I just wanted to get her away from all the stress.” Korra nodded her head in understanding. 

“I can understand trying to get away from the stress,” Asamni admitted. 

“Yeah, but you two need to get going so you don't miss your reservation.” Opal pushed Asami and Korra out of the front door. “Gogogo!” 

“Okay, okay! Dinner is in the fridge, all you have to do is heat it up!” Korra yelled as Opal shut the door in their face. “Did we just get kicked out of our house?” 

Asami frowned at the door in front of her. “I think we did.” 

“I didn't get my coat.” Korra pointed out. She turned when she heard Asami laugh. 

“I'm sure you have one in the car. Now let's go.” Asami grabbed her wife's hand and pulled her towards the car. 

*****

Korra and Asami walked into the restaurant hand in hand. When they walked up to the hostess, Korra couldn't help but notice her scanning over Asami’s body. Korra squinted and decided to show her this gorgeous woman was hers, she let go of Asami’s hand and placed it on her waist. 

Asami noticed the action and decided to play along. She put the side of her body against her wife to make her feel better.

“Hi, do you have a reservation?” The woman asked nicely, her eyes not leaving Asami. Korra had to keep herself from growling out loud. 

“Yes, for seven o’clock under Sato.” 

The hostess looked over her tablet looking for Asami’s name. “Alright, follow me. Ms. Sato.” 

“It's Mrs. Sato.” Asami corrected. Korra smiled at her wife. 

The hostess looked down in shame. “My apologies, Mrs. Sato.”

Korra and Asami followed the woman to their table. Where a bunch of people were staring at them as they walked through. Korra ignored them and kept her focus on Asami. “You got us a corner booth?” 

“Yeah, it just seemed like it would be a great place where I can touch you.” Asami winked at her wife as she sat in the booth. 

Korra felt herself shiver. “Please don't. I won't be able to control myself.” Korra moved into the booth after Asami. 

She felt her wife's hand on her thigh. “I don't think I can control myself either.” Asami's hand got closer and closer to her cock. 

Korra grabbed her hand halting her motions, she glared at her wife. “Not here. Before we end up on a magazine.” 

Asami moved closer to whisper into Korra's ear. “I wouldn't mind it, it would just show everyone that you are mine.” Asami peaked Korra's ear and pulled back, Korra shivered at the touch. 

They were both interrupted when some random woman came up to their table. “Can I help you?” Korra asked the woman. 

“I'm really sorry to bother you, it's just I'm a huge fan. I loved you in The Avatar’s Double, it was amazing! I also love you in Buried Regrets god you’re so hot! I binge watch that show with my sister all the time!” The woman kept smiling at Korra which was clearly making Asami jealous from how tight her grip was on her thigh. 

“I'm glad you like my work.” 

“Like? I love it! I need to know, will Abby ever be able to have more kids after the incident? Is Kathrine going to kill her uncle?!” Korra put her hand out trying to stop the woman from asking any more questions. 

“I'm sorry but I can't tell you, it's against my contract. I might lose my job,” Korra admitted. 

“Right, right. I understand, but can you please sign this for me?” the woman asked urgently. 

“Umm sure.” Korra grabbed the notebook out of the woman's hand and signed it for her. After the woman kept constantly telling Korra thank you she finally left. 

When Korra looked over at Asami she saw a frown on her wife's face. “I remember another reason why we stopped going out.” 

Korra was about to comment but was interrupted by the waitress, “What can I get you two to drink?” 

“I’d like a bottle of your Domaine Leroy Musigny Grand Cru, and she’ll take a glass of your Louis XIII Black Pearl.” The waitress wrote it down in her notepad and walked away. 

Korra just stared at her wife dumbfounded. “A bottle of wine?!” Korra whispered yelled. “What you just ordered is like twenty thousand fucking dollars!” 

Asami had never been this careless with their money but waved her hand away at Korra’s bewilderment. 

“And why the fuck did you order a glass of that expensive ass brandy for me?!” 

Asami just stared at her wife with a neutral face. “It's been a very hard couple of months… and it's our anniversary what's wrong with celebrating?” Asami added. 

Korra couldn't figure out what to say, yeah their marriage was something to celebrate, but to spend basically ten people's yearly pay on alcohol seemed dumb, something was off with Asami. 

Korra grabbed her wife's hand. “What is going on with you? You’ve been really… different lately, but tonight… I don't know, it's like whatever you are hiding is getting to you.” 

Asami snatched her hand back, “I’m not hiding anything.” After her statement, her phone lit up and vibrated. When Korra looked over at the phone she saw that Asami got a message, but the number wasn't saved, and while looking over at it she didn't recognize the number. 

Asami picked her phone up from the table and looked at it, Korra was quick to notice her hiding whatever the message said on it. 

Korra couldn’t help but feel a bit anxious, “What’re you not telling me Asami?” Korra asked lightly. 

After finishing the message on her phone, Asami placed it back on the table face down. 

“Nothing. There is nothing to tell.” Asami said plainly. 

Korra took a deep breath and focused her attention elsewhere. Seconds later a waiter came with their drinks. Korra and Asami sat there in awkward silence as the waiter tried to open the wine bottle. When he got it open he filled up a glass for Asami and set the bottle in the bucket of ice. 

Asami was quick to chug the wine down. Korra couldn’t help but narrow her eyes at the glass. ‘She just downed that expensive liquid like nothing, what the hell is up with her tonight…’. She looked down at her glass of brandy and sighed. She ran her fingers around the rim of the cup. A sad and desperate question nagging in the back of her head. 

Asking it would only make her feel like she had doubts, which she did, but she didn't want Asami to know that. 

But without asking questions nothing can be resolved. Korra took a deep breath. “Are you unhappy in our marriage?” There it was. Now it was time for everything to unfold. 

When Korra looked up from her glass and onto Asami she could see tears forming in her eyes. That alone did not help her anxiety about her question. Seeing Asami about to cry made Korra come up with multiple possibilities as to why Asami was acting like this. Cheating. Getting bored. She stopped loving Korra. 

Every possibility was worse than the last. Korra’s jaw clenched. 

“I love you Korra… so much. I have never loved anyone as much as I have loved you. I need you to know that.” Asami gave Korra a sad smile. Korra’s heart started to race. 

“Why are you saying it like you're going to leave me?” Korra felt herself get teary-eyed. “Are you?” 

“Korra I-” All of a sudden Asami started to cough and cough hard. The coughing got worse and people around the restaurant started to look over at them. Korra panicked when she saw her wife's face start to pale. Korra grabbed Asami’s waist and pulled her out of the booth. 

“Someone call 911! NOW!” Korra yelled out into the crowd that was gathering around them. In her coughs blood started to come out and splatter her hands. “Asami, love it's okay, it's okay. Help is gonna be here soon!” Korra held her wife's head up in her arms. 

Korra felt Asamis’ hand on her face. ‘What is happening?!’ Korra screamed to herself. 

Asami's erratic coughing continued. More blood spilled. Korra caressed Asami's face. “You're okay, love. You're okay. Everything's gonna be fine.” 

Asami started taking fast breaths and gasping for air. “You're gonna be okay, ‘Sami.” Korra started crying as the words came out of her mouth, she was so confused and panicked, everything was going wrong and she couldn’t believe herself. “Everything is gonna be fine.” 

Asami's quicked breath started to slow down all the way to the point Korra heard one last wheeze. 

Korra panicked when Asami’s hand dropped from her face. “Asami?” Korra picked up her wife's hand. “Asami, squeeze my hand,” Korra begged. “Baby, squeeze my hand.” 

Asami was unresponsive. “Please, Asami.” Korra’s tears fell from her face onto her wife. “Please.” Korra buried her head into Asami’s neck. “‘Sami, please I need you. The kids need you.” Korra cried into Asami’s neck. 

“PLEASE JUST SQUEEZE MY HAND!” Screamed into Asami’s neck. “ASAMI, PLEASE! DON'T LEAVE ME!” 

She was shaking. She felt like throwing up, this couldn't be happening. This couldn't be real. 

******

Two years later….

Korra ran down the stairs towards her kids eating breakfast. When she walked into the kitchen Sayoko was eating a bowl of cereal as she looked over blueprints for a future project for Future Industries.

Takuma was on his computer looking over what looked to be… documents of some sort, Korra didn't really bother asking what they were for, mostly because it always seemed confusing. 

“Morning, mama.” 

“Morning, mama.”  

Her kids greeted her as she opened the fridge and pulled out the jug of milk. “Morning, my little Otter Penguins!” Korra grabbed a bowl from the cabinet and the cereal from on top of the fridge. 

“Hey I was thinking about going to visit your mom's grave, any of you wanna come?” Korra asked as she poured the milk over her cereal. 

When she looked up she saw the sad faces on her kids, “You don't have to go, it's still hard, trust me I know that. But it's a process, one we are gonna get through together.” Korra gave them a sad smile. 

“I just don't understand what’s the point in going to see a grave, I’d rather not be reminded that my mother is currently worm food.” Sayoko got up from her seat and tossed her bowl in the kitchen sink. 

“Hey! Sayoko-” 

Her daughter instantly stood up and ran up the stairs into her room ignoring her. 

Korra placed her hands on the edge of the island and gripped it in an attempt to cool down her temper. “Takuma, would you like to go?” 

Korra could see tears filling in his eyes, “I can’t mama I’m sorry.” His voice cracked as he spoke. Korra watched as he closed his computer and took it with him up the stairs. 

Korra was left alone in the kitchen. She didn't know what to do with herself. It had been two years and it hadn’t gotten easier. She still cried as she lay in their bed alone. She cried as her kids still mourned their mother. The sad looks they would give her when anyone brought up Asami was heartbreaking. 

Korra clutched the counter tighter until her knuckles turned white. “Dammit, Asami!” Rage-filled tears fell from Korra's face. She didn't know who to be angry at, but being sad hurt worse, because she couldn't show anyone that. She needed to be strong for the kids.

She wanted to be strong for herself, but she just… couldn't.

Chapter Text

Korra stared at herself in the mirror as the makeup artist touched up her face. When looking at herself she could never really tell who she was anymore, losing Asami felt like losing a part of herself. The makeup artist took a lot of care in covering up the bags under her eyes, it had been so hard to sleep at night. After spending years sleeping with her wife, not having her in bed felt unnatural. 

“Mrs. Brakhal?” The cosmetologist came up from behind Korra staring at her through the mirror. She pulled Korra out of her thoughts. “Your hair is getting a bit longer. Would you like to cut it again?”

Korra looked away from the cosmetologist and back at herself, she cut her hair the day after Asami’s funeral. Everything in her life reminded her of Asami, even her hair. 

After the funeral the twins ran to their rooms and spent most of the night in them, Korra tried to get them to eat but all she got back in return was silence. She knew they were hurting so she didn't pressure them, but she didn't want them to fall into unhealthy habits. So she would leave a bottle of water and a few snacks outside of their door. 

When Korra went to her room all she saw was Asami’s things, her makeup, her shoes, her clothes, pictures of her, even loose strands of hair on the pillows. 

Korra had to keep herself from screaming out, knowing her kids were hurting she didn't want them to worry about her. Her eyes stung as she tried to keep herself from crying, but it was no use. 

She ran to the bathroom and cut the shower on, it wasn't much but it was enough noise that her kids wouldn't hear her having a breakdown. 

Korra looked at herself in the mirror and was reminded once more about her wife, her one true love. Asami loved playing with her hair, especially when Korra had a hard time sleeping. It always soothed her because her nightmares were usually about her past. Her childhood was terrible, and the reminder caused her a lot of pain and suffering.

More tears cascaded down her eyes as she recalled one-night Korra came home from filming. 

****

Korra walked into the bedroom, and she noticed Asami on the bed on her phone. Korra had a gloomy look on her face and when Asami noticed she immediately put her phone down. 

Asami walked over to Korra who couldn't quite make eye contact with her wife. 

“What's wrong?” Asami asked genuinely. She grabbed Korra's hand and pulled her over to the bed to set down. Korra still didn't say anything. Asami placed her arm on Korra's shoulder, she moved Korra's hair from her face to get a better look at her. “Tell me what's wrong, love.” Asami moved her arm and placed her chin on Korra's shoulder. 

Korra sighed. “Tonraq texted me today,” Korra said bitterly. From her peripheral vision, she saw Asami frown. 

“What does he want?” Asami asked angrily. 

Korra clicked her tongue. “I’ll give you three guess and the first two don't count.” Korra shook her head angrily. 

Asami stood up and folded her arms. “He wants to see the twins.” 

Korra rolled her eyes, not at Asami but at the situation. “Bingo.” Korra plopped back on the bed and placed her arms over her eyes. “I don't understand why he just won't accept the fact that I don't want him in their lives!” Korra raised her voice slightly. “I-I mean it's because of him tha-that…” Korra stopped. She felt Asami’s hands rub her thighs, and up to her chest. 

Asami had straddled her and removed her hands from her face. “It's because of him that your mother is dead.” Asami finished for Korra as she ran her fingers through her scalp. 

Korra closed her eyes and took a deep breath. “He was terrible to me after her death. Especially when he started drinking, he became this whole new person. I’ll be damned if I let him near my kids!” 

Asami continued to run her fingers through Korra's hair. The slow soft motions were calming her down a bit. 

“Did you text him back?” Asami asked curiously. 

“No, I just ignored him.” 

Asami stopped combing Korra's hair and rose off of her. “Good. Then let's stop talking about him. He was a terrible obstacle in your life and we don't need to think about that anymore.” Asami grabbed Korra's hands and pulled Korra up and off the bed. “Now let's get you in the bath, and I'll wash your hair for you. You reek of outside and perfume that does not belong to me.” Asami pulled Korra to the bathroom and started the water. 

Korra laughed at her wife and she stripped out of her clothes. “We filmed outside today. It was a big car chase and I was saving my love interest.” Korra walked over to Asmai and tried to pull her wife's shirt up, but the closest she got was just grabbing the hem of it before Asami stopped her. 

“I already bathed. And the only real love interest you better be saving for real is me.” Asami gave a light peck on Korra's lips and backed away so Korra could get in the tub. “Now hurry, so that we can snuggle.” 

“Yes ma’am!” Korra laid back wetting her hair so Asami could shampoo it. 

****

Korra grabbed the pair of scissors from in the cabinet under the sink and just started cutting, every time she heard the scissors snip more tears poured from her eyes. She continued to cut and cut and cut until it was just above her shoulders. 

All Korra could do was look at herself ashamed and broken. Stands of cut hair on her clothes, the sink counters, her face, the floor. All of the memories revolving around them, she just wanted them gone. It hurts so much to just remember. 

“Mrs. Brakhal.” the cosmetologist placed his hand on her shoulder pulling herself from her memories. 

“I'm sorry. Ummm…” Korra took one last look at herself. After some careful thought, she answered. “Yeah, let's cut it.” 

“Perfect, I’ll be back after the makeup crew leave.” He smiled and walked away. 

Korra felt a buzz in her pocket, when she pulled her phone out she saw she had a message from Takuma and Sayoko in their group chat. 

Takuma: I'm so excited to see you next week, mama!

Sayoko: Me too! And then it's our birthday week!!  (>D<)

Sayoko: Attachment: 3 Images

Korra smiled at the three selfies her daughter sent her of her in a birthday hat. Even when Korra felt like she had no way of finding happiness again. Her kids always managed to put a smile on her face. 

Takuma: Can't wait to celebrate with you, mama!

Korra felt a warm sensation spread across her chest. With the twins away at college in the Fire Nation most of the time, she was always alone. 

After Asami’s death Korra encouraged them to take the offer and go, they needed the distraction, and it was something they both really wanted before Asami’s death anyway. 

They would all FaceTime a lot but it was never the same as when they were home for holidays or breaks. Even though the twins were all that was really keeping her going most of the time, it still hurt to look at them. 

It wasn't their fault and Korra never blamed them, it was just they were so much like Asami. When they were home for breaks Korra would overhear Takuma on business calls in his mother's office. He had made that office his own after Asami had died. While Sayako worked mostly in the garage, sometimes Korra would walk to the kitchen or dining room area. She would see Sayoko looking at blueprints and comments from other engineers on what they needed to modify and debug for the cars they were working on at the time. 

Hearing them talk with such authority like Asami did, watching them work as Asami did, it all made Korra's heart ache. But Korra knew she would always have a part of Asmai with her through their kids. 

Korra put her phone back in her pocket. 

Korra kind of hoped they would want to visit Asami’s grave. Every time she brought it up, they either ran away from her or just told her no. Korra didn't want to pressure them into doing it, but she thought that it may help them heal. 

Korra sighed. It was hopeless she visited Asami’s grave multiple times yet she still hasn't felt like she healed. While it didn't help her, a part of her thought that it could help the twins. 

The cosmetologist walked over to Korra’s chair with all his supplies in hand. As he unloaded it, Korra thought about the fact that she hadn't asked for her time off yet. 

Shit!

“Hey, I need to talk to Varrick about something really quick. When I get done I’ll come back and you can do my hair, cool?” 

Korra saw the man roll his eyes displeased. “Fine, but make it quick.” 

When the makeup crew finished up Korra went over to the producer's office. She needed to ask for some time off for her kid's birthday. 

Korra made it to the office door and she heard yelling coming from the inside. The door quickly opened and she saw the writers coming out with disapproving looks on their faces. 

Korra walked in and saw the producer doing squats. She raised an eyebrow as he continued, acknowledging she was in the room. 

Korra cleared her throat. “Varrick. I need next week off. My kids are coming back to Republic city for their birthday and I promised I would have the whole week free for them.” 

Varrick continued to do his squats. “Korra, you know why you are my star?” 

Korra looked around the room trying to figure out what that had to do with her time off. 

“You are an amazing actress. Everyone that watches our shows and movies believes you are the character you portray and that's fantastic for marketing!” He continued to squat. 

“Why is it amazing for marketing?” Korra asked, trying to get the conversation over with.

He stopped doing his squats and clapped his hands together with a devious smile. “Because that means you are good at lying!” Varrick moved to sit at his desk. Korra continued to stand when he gestured out to the seat in front of his desk. “I’ll give you the off time you want. But I need a favor in return.” 

Korra folded her arms over her chest. “If it's within my power I'll do it.” 

Varrick's smile grew wider. “Your late wife was the CEO of Future Industries, correct?” 

Korra unfolded her arms, she clenched her fist trying to calm herself. Whatever Varrick was about to ask her was about to be extremely inappropriate. 

“I’m sure that your kids will one day take over Future Industries once they come of age, so that the current CEO will be booted off and they’ll take their rightful position as CEO together.”

Korra narrowed her eyes. “Where are you going with this?” 

“I want Future Industries to help us in our up-and-coming films. Having them will boost our movies tenfold, especially if people knew that your wife was the owner and she died.” 

Korra’s eyes went wide. “Having you in front of the cameras while you mourn for your wife would definitely bring in a lot of money for Future Industries. Wouldn’t you think that your kids would love that?

“Are you out of your fucking mind?!” Korra yelled. “I will not use my wife's death as a marketing tool! What the fuck is wrong with you!?” Korra paced over to the office door. “I knew you were a conniving little rat but I didn't think you could be this fucking evil! I quit!” 

As Korra walked out of the office she saw the film crew just staring at her, she shook her head and continued walking trying to ignore them. From behind her, she heard Varrick yell after her. 

“KORRA WAIT! YOU ARE MY BIG STAR! I NEED YOU!” Korra continued to ignore him and walked out of the building. 

When she made it outside she scanned the area, she hadn't realized it was so late, it was already nighttime. Korra threw her head back and took a deep breath. After trying to collect herself she walked away from the building and over to the parking lot where she found her car. 

Korra turned her car on and sat there for a minute. What she had just done was rash, because now she was jobless, but it was vital. She couldn’t work for someone like that, not when they would use her or her family like some prop in their life. 

Korra took a few deep breaths and then pulled out her phone. 

Korra: I might need a really good lawyer soon.

Korra didn't have to wait long for a response. 

Scarlett: I think I may know a few.

*****

The man watched as Korra stepped out of her car, and walked into her house. He was sitting back in his seat laying low with his car turned off. Once he saw Korra enter her house, he pulled out his phone and sent a text message.

Iroh: She made it home. No one around that we don't know. She's safe.

Red: Good. Now leave before anyone sees you.

Iroh looked around before he put his seat back up and turned his car on. When he began to drive away he saw a car pull into Korra’s driveway. Iroh quickly cut the car off and put his seat back. 

A tall tanned woman with long black hair and very bright blue eyes walked out of the car. Iroh was quick to snap a picture and send it. 

Iroh: Attachment 1 image

Iroh: Do you know this woman?

Iroh saw three little bubbles dance across his screen for a bit before he got a message. 

Red: She’s harmless. Leave now. 

Iroh threw his phone into the passenger seat and stopped pestering his Boss, he knew that they had a quick temper when it came to Korra and wouldn’t ask twice about the decision.

****

Sayoko and Takuma were both sitting in the library studying together. Takuma not so much, his mind clouded with worry. 

Takuma dropped his pencil, getting Sayoko’s attention. She looked up from her computer and gave him a confused look. “What?” 

“Do you think mama is okay?” he looked at her with his brows knitted. “She keeps telling us she is, but when we see her it's like she’s pretending. I can tell. She spent all these years making sure you and I were gonna be okay, but I don't think we ever did that for her.” 

Sayoko grabbed Takuma’s hand and squeezed it. “She is just doing what parents do. I know she’s hurting. Last month when we visited, I got up to get something to drink and I saw her in the family room watching old videos of mom. She looked so beaten and broken, and I just left her there.” 

Takuma snatched his hand back and frowned at his sister. “Why would you not tell me? And why would you not go and comfort her?” he asked angrily. 

“I didn't know how.” Sayoko could feel herself about to cry. “It's been so long and yet I still don't know how to handle it. I panicked, okay!” 

Takuma got up and put his stuff away. “Mama has done nothing but make sure we got through this! And the one time you see her broken and needing help you just left! You don't think she panicked too, with us?” Takuma scoffed. “I miss mom too! But mama she doesn't have anyone but us. She deserves to know that!” Takuma walked away from the table and out of the library. 

Sayoko was left by herself. She didn't really know what to do with herself. That was quickly resolved when her phone lit up on the table. 

Minako: I can't wait to see you next week, I think you are going to love the gift I got you!

Sayoko smiled at her phone. 

Sayoko: I would honestly be the happiest person if it was just a really long hug from you. 

Minako: something wrong? 

Sayoko: long story, call you when I get back to my dorm?

Minako: I’ll be waiting by the phone. ;)

****

Korra opened the fridge and pulled out two beers, when she turned around she saw Scarlett on her phone with a frown on her face. Korra placed the beer on the island and slid it over to her. 

“Is there a problem?” Korra asked as she opened her beer and leaned on the counter. 

Scarlett sighed and put her phone down. “I’ve just been waiting on an email or phone call. Haven't heard or seen anything yet.” Scarlett opened her beer and Korra gave a shocked look when she chugged down about half the bottle. 

Korra chuckled when Scarlett placed it back down on the island counter. “How important is this call or email?” 

Korra saw Scarlett give her a pensive look. “It's pretty important, seeing as that it can determine my relationship with some people.” Scarlett picked at the labeling on the beer bottle. Korra was about to ask more questions but Scarlett beat her to it. “So, why do you need a lawyer?” 

Korra rolled her eyes and scoffed. “I umm… I quit my job. Varrick made some really insensitive comments and I reacted irrationally, and now I'm jobless.” Korra took a sip of her beer. “I’m currently under a contract with him for this production but I couldn’t help quitting on the spot because of Varrick’s comments.”

Scarlett tilted her head back and forth. “Well depending on what Varrick said to you and how he said it, you can get out of the contract pretty easily. What did he say?” 

Korra clenched her jaw at the memory. “He wanted Future Industries to work with Varrick Global Production. He said that having people see me and my children mourn my dead wife would bring tons of money to his production as well as Future Industries. All so that I could have a week off for my kid's birthday.” 

Scarlett nodded her head. “I’m sorry Korra, that was evil of him.” Scarlett gave Korra a soft smile. “But with what you just told me, if you can also get people you've worked with that have had similar issues we can most definitely get you out of the contract without making things blow up in the media.” 

Korra pushed herself off of the counter and leaned over the island counter to get closer to Scarlett. “You really think we can do this without me losing the ability to work for any other productions?” 

“Most definitely,” Scarlett assured Korra. 

Korra grabbed Scarlett's hands and squeezed them. “Thank you, Scarlett. Not only for this…” Korra ran her thumbs across Scarlett's hands. “But for everything. You were a big help when Asami passed away, from helping me with the kids to helping with dinners. Just thank you.” Korra smiled. 

Scarlett pulled her hands back making Korra frown a bit. “Six months ago, when we got really drunk one night we started… sleeping together, was that because you liked me or because you just wanted a distraction?” 

Korra diverted her eyes from Scarletts, “I umm… why are you asking me this?” 

Scarlett nodded her head. “That's all I needed to know.” Scarlett cleared her throat and stood up. “I think I'm gonna go, but I will get everything ready so that we can get you out of the contract.” 

Scarlett walked over to the living room and grabbed her coat from the couch. “What just happened?” Korra asked, confused. 

Scarlett put her coat on. “I have some things I need to think about, and without knowing certain things I don't know if it's safe to talk to you about it.” 

“What do you need to tell me?”

Korra followed Scarlett to the front door. “It may be nothing really. It's just I won't know anything for sure for a long time.” Scarlett opened the front door, but before she walked out, she turned around and kissed Korra on the cheek. “Bye, Korra. I'll call you tomorrow.” 

Korra watched as Scarlett walked to her car. When Korra closed the door, she leaned back against it and slid down to the floor. “What the hell is happening in my life?” 

Korra heard her phone ding in the kitchen, she groaned and stood up. When she walked to the counter where her phone was, she saw a notification from an unsaved number. 

***-***-****: Meet me at the docks at 3 am tomorrow. 

Korra raised a confused eyebrow. She didn't know the number, nor who it could belong to. 

Korra: Think you have the wrong number. 

Wasn't the first time Korra got calls and texts from a stranger so she really wasn't worried about it. When Korra set her phone back down it lit up with a notification again. 

***-***-****: Korra, you should really go to the docks. You'll want to see it.

Korra panicked. 

Korra: Who is this?

***-***-**** : Please just go. Everything will make sense once you get there.

***-***-****: Make sure you aren’t followed and don't tell anyone.

Logically Korra knew that doing whatever this text said would seem very dumb, but what was the harm. Besides the fact that she may be killed, what else could happen? 

Korra decided not to text back. What was the harm in just ignoring the message? Even if they knew her name, it wasn't that surprising. Her name was on TV all the time. 

Korra felt her heart begin to race when she thought of her kids, what if they tried to hurt them. 

Korra picked up her phone and texted them back. 

Korra: What do you want?

***-***-****: To talk.

*****

“Is she going to be there?” 

Iroh shifted uncomfortably in his seat. He wasn't sure if Korra was gonna show up; she never texted him back after he told her why he needed her at the docks. He was a little worried but hopefully, Korra would go. But from what his boss had told him about her it was doubtful. 

“I’m not sure. Honestly, I don't think me texting her from a random number was the best idea. I don't think anyone would go to a place a stranger told them to go.” Iroh answered honestly. 

Iroh heard his boss sigh. “Well I wasn't the one who came up with it, you were.” she practically growled out. 

Iroh let out a nervous chuckle. “Apparently I didn't think it all the way through.” 

His boss pinched the bridge of her nose. “I'll handle it myself.” 

Iroh panicked slightly when she stood up and started walking out of her office. Iroh stood up and rushed over to her, “Asami! Wait-” When he grabbed her waist to try and pull her closer to him she smacked his hands away from her. 

“Don’t touch me!” Asami yelled out with rage in her eyes. 

Iroh quickly put his hands up in the air and gave her a sympathetic look. “I’m sorry. I just want to make sure you are okay.” 

Asami continued to glare at him. “That’s not your job.”

When she grabbed the doorknob she heard Iroh speak behind her. “Do you want me to come to your room tonight?” Asami sighed. 

“No.” 

Asami walked down the hall and to her room. She needed to be alone for a little while, it had been so long since she’d seen Korra and the twins. For the first year she was gone she would occasionally go out and see them doing whatever. When they went out to eat, walking into their home, or hanging out at Opal and Kuvira's house. 

After a while she got tired of seeing them sad, it hurt to know she just couldn't go after them, show them that she was still alive, but if she did, it would just put them in danger. 

Asami heard a knock on her door, pulling herself from her self-pity. 

“Come in.” 

When she looked over the door she saw Mako coming in. “Asami, I'm sorry to bother you, it's just… we have a problem.” 

Asami threw her head back, “we always have a problem. What is it?” 

“We got word that Sayoko and Takuma are being watched. There's someone at their college who has been reporting back to Amon.” 

Asami stood up and started panicking. “Did you find out who is watching them?” 

Mako shook his head. “No, but because they are coming back to Republic City next week for their birthday, it's likely that they will try to hurt the twins as well as Korra.” 

“Shit!” Asami walked over to her dresser and pulled out the phone she gave to Iroh to text Korra. She threw it to Mako. “use that and get Korra here. Apparently even after I've died Amon still feels the need to target her and my children.” 

Mako caught the phone and put it in his pocket. “I'll do my best.” Asami nodded her head and Mako exited the bedroom. 

“Fuck me.” Asami ran her hands over her face. It had been two years of trying to catch Amon and yet she made no progress. 

Asami looked over at her phone that had lit up, when she went over to look at it she saw a notification on her phone from her news app. 

Actress Korra Brakhal was fired from her job! Her former boss states, “I gave Korra everything, while we filmed. Fame, money, fans, and what I got back in return was betrayal! Korra Brakhal is a drug addict! She had a breakdown in my office because I called her out!” 

Asami looked over the phone in shock. When she scrolled through the article all she saw were critics talking ill of Korra, nothing they said was true.  

Countless people said they knew something was off with Korra, and that they knew she was bad news. It made no sense. Almost all of the people saying these things claimed to love Korra before. 

Korra wasn't on drugs, she most definitely wasn't an addict. She was a widow, with two children. At least that's all the media needed to know. 

What person in their right mind can go back to normal after losing their lover. 

Asami threw her phone on her bed, while she knew she wasn't actually dead, that's what everyone else thought. So bringing up these false accusations of Korra was just evil. 

“UGHHHHH, fuck me!!” 

Chapter Text

Korra paced back and forth in front of the tv, with her hands in her hips. Her friends sat on the couch with worried expressions as the TV played in the background. 

“Korra Brakhal, a drug addict!? Who would have known! I guess losing her wife did more damage than we thought!” 

Kora glared at the TV as the TV host continued to speak. 

“What about her children? Have they been affected by her problem?” 

“That’s probably why she sent them away to college. They are in the process of taking over their mother, Asami Sato’s business Future Industries.” 

“With the world knowing about this, and her losing her job at Varrick's Global Production, I think it will be close to impossible for her to find another agency to take her.” 

Korra snatched the remote from the coffee table and turned the TV off. “You’ve got to be fucking kidding me!” Korra plopped down on the couch. How could Varrick lie like that? And how could people believe him? 

Opal grabbed Korra's hand and squeezed it tightly trying to comfort her. “Korra this can all be resolved, there is no way he will get away with this.” Korra saw Opal look over at Kuvira and Scarlett. “Right?”

Scarlett opened her mouth not knowing how to say the bad news. “If it would’ve never gotten out to the media, it would have been possible. But now that Varrick has told the world you are a drug addict it will be really hard.” 

Korra placed her head in her hands. “They are lying, and they are bringing my kids into this! Sayoko and Takuma aren’t eighteen yet, what if this lie makes them take my kids away?!” Korra gripped her hair tightly in distress. 

“We would never let that happen Korra,” Kuvira said determinedly. 

Korra could feel herself shaking. “They are all I have right now. I can't lose them too.” Korra stood up and walked out of the living room and over to the kitchen where she pulled a cup from the cabinet and grabbed a bottle of whiskey from the counter. 

When she poured the glass she saw her friends coming to her from the living room. They watched as she chugged the first glass within seconds.

The three looked at each other with concerned faces. “Korra, maybe drinking isn't the best thing to do. The twins will be coming back home in a few days and they are gonna need you at your best.” Scarlett tried to grab the bottle but Korra snatched it back. 

Korra scoffed. “I'm always my best when they’re around.” Korra poured another glass. “I doubt a few drinks will do any damage.” 

Korra was telling the truth, ever since Asami’s death, she tried her hardest to not let the twins see her mourn. It was best that she stayed strong for them, even if it hurt her to fake it with them. 

Every time she saw them she put a smile on her face and never once showed that she was hurting, if they saw her like that, she didn't think they would trust her judgment. She tried so hard to help them heal, to show them that she would be there for them. 

But in the process, no one was there for her, while she did have her friends to help her, no one truly knew the amount of pain she went through during Asami’s death. 

Korra felt her phone vibrate in her pocket when she pulled it out she saw that same random number again. 

***-***-****: I urge you to come to the docks tonight.

Korra rolled her eyes and threw her phone on the island counter. 

“Who's that?” Kuvira asked with concern. 

Korra took a deep breath. “I don't know. Some stranger got my number somehow.” 

“What do they want?” Opal picked up Korra's phone. “Why do they want you at the docks?” 

“I don't know!” Korra yelled. “I’ve been dealing with so much shit, that I haven't even given that person a second thought!” 

The three women gave Korra a sympathetic look. “Korra, keeping your pain away from the kids has clearly hurt you more than you think. I'm sure they know you are in pain, it's just you want them to believe you are okay, so they don't say anything.” 

Korra’s eyes started to sting. “They can't know that I wasn't strong enough for them.” 

Scarlett, Opal, and Kuvira walked over and gave Korra a hug. “It's gonna be okay Korra,” Kuvira whispered. “Scarlett and I will do everything we can to resolve this Varrick issue. I promise we are going to get you through this.” 

Korra relaxed in the comfort of her friends, nothing was going right for her. Her life was blowing up and she didn't even know where to begin to fix it, but knowing that the people in her life might not know the true pain she was going through, their love and care were genuine. 

****

“We’ll call you tomorrow Korra, love you!” Korra watched as Kuvira and Opal got into their car, and drove out of the driveway. Korra sighed as closed her door, when she turned around she saw Scarlett sitting in the living room on her phone. 

Korra walked into the living room and plopped down next to her on the couch. “Did you ever get that email or call you were expecting?” 

Scarlett frowned and shook her head. “No, which shouldn't make me so upset, but it does, and it's making me really anxious as well.” 

Korra grabbed Scarlett's hand. “What's going on?” While Korra may not be able to do much about her own life, that didn't stop her from wanting to help others. 

Scarlett ignored the question and set her phone down on the coffee table. “Nothing that's more important than you right now.” 

Korra rolled her eyes unamused. “I would love it if things weren't about me right now.” 

Scarlett chuckled. “I can do that.” Scarlett loved her hair, she reached her hand out to move a strand of Korra's hair from her face. “Your hair is getting lo-” 

Korra gripped Scarlett's hand tightly when she reached for her hair. “Longer.” She finished her sentence. “Do you want me to cut it?” 

Korra playfully narrowed her eyes at Scarlett. “I don't trust a lawyer with scissors.” Korra laughed lightly. 

“I’ll have you know I am great at cutting hair, I used to cut my sister's hair.” Korra nodded her head. 

“How much do you like your sisters?” Korra smiled at her. 

“What does that have to do with anything?” 

“I need to know your relationship with them, a sibling allowing another sibling around their head with a pair of scissors sounds suspicious.” Korra laughed. 

Scarlett hit Korra's arm playfully, “That's not funny! But I do see your point.” Scarlett stood up from the couch. “But I like you so your hair is safe.” 

Scarlett moved to the stairs where she waited at the bottom for Korra. Korra stared at her for a while before standing up and following her. “I hope so, I really like my hair.” 

They both walked up the stairs to Korra's bathroom. “Where are your scissors?” 

Korra's stomach turns at the memory of the last time she was in the bathroom with a pair of scissors. She gulped nervously. Korra pointed at the second drawer under the sink. “It should be by the bandaids.” 

Scarlett nodded her head and opened the drawer, Korra felt her heart pounding in her chest. so many memories in the room they were standing in, not so many of them good. 

Korra spent a lot of nights crying into her arms, trying her hardest to not wake the twins. A lot of lonely nights, mornings, evenings, all shared her tears. 

“Ha, found them!” Scarlett turned back to Korra who fixed her saddening face quickly. 

“Great, let's go back downstairs, we can cut it at the table.” Korra grabbed Scarlett's hand and quickly pulled her out of the bathroom and out of her bedroom. While Scarlett and Korra had slept together they never once did it in the bedroom she shared with Asami. 

Having Scarlett in the room almost felt disrespectful. 

When they made it downstairs Korra sat down at the table waiting for Scarlett to get ready. While Scarlett was prepping Korra felt her pants pocket vibrate, when she pulled it out she saw that random number, Again.

Korra groaned to herself. 

***-***-****: I promise you won't regret it.

Korra went to block the number when Scarlett pulled her attention from the phone. 

“Is that the random number again?”

Korra scrolled down her phone to find the block number, she had a lot going on in her life, a stranger playing on her phone was not something she needed in her life right now, especially since the person wasn't just being straight up with who they were or what they wanted. 

“Yeah, I just blocked them. I really don't need that right now.” Korra set her phone down and looked up at Scarlett with a smile. She had the scissors in her hand as well as a comb ready to cut Korra's hair. 

“Are you sure you know what you are doing?” Korra moved her head away hesitantly when Scarlett got closer. 

Scarlett gave her a confident look. “I know what I'm doing, so relax.” 

Korra chuckled lightly. “Okay, I trust you.” Scarlett went to cut the first few strands of Korra's hair. “I was supposed to get it cut at work the day I quit. Never got around to it.”

Scarlett continued to cut Korra’s hair. “Do you like your job?” Scarlett asked genuinely. 

Korra scrunched her face in confusion. “I mean I enjoy what I do…” 

“But do you like it?” 

It wasn't that Korra hated her job, but saying she liked it seemed to not be the right thing to say. Working in film production did do a lot of harm to her family, this recent scandal that Varrick made up was clear proof of that.

This wasn't the first time that her job involved her kids. There were many times when the paparazzi would go up to their school and harass the twins, having two well-known parents wasn't the safest for Sayoko and Takuma. Especially since they were worth so much. 

Korra had many reasons to not like her job, so why did she feel so pensive about not wanting to answer Scarlett. What else would she do if not act? 

****

“Mako, did you make any progress on getting Korra here?” 

Mako averted his gaze to the ground after hearing the irritation in Asami’s tone. “Well, I didn't think it was smart to text her again from that number and change the place you wanted to meet her, so I continued talking about meeting at the docks.” 

Asami let out a hard agitated breath. “Well… what happened?” Asami urged Mako to answer. 

Mako continued to look at the ground. He really didn't want to tell Asami that Korra blocked him, he wasn't sure what Asami would do. Asami scanned over his face and saw him break into a small sweat. 

“Mako! What happened?” Mako flinched when Asami raised her voice. 

Mako’s breath picked up. “She umm, she blocked me…” 

When mako looked up he saw Asami with a deep frown on her face, her nose flared, her fist clenched. Mako took a small step back when he saw Asami stand up from her chair. 

“What do you mean she blocked you?” Asami spoke through gritted teeth. 

“We-well…” 

Asami stomped over to him. “Give me the phone!” Mako hesitantly moved his hand to his pocket to get the phone. “NOW!”

Mako pulled the phone out quickly and handed it to Asami. She snatched it out of his hand and went straight to the messages. Mako wanted to cry when he saw Asami glare at him. 

“Why would you say, ‘I urge you to come?’ Orrrr ‘I promise you won't regret it?’” Asami pushed the phone into his chest. “You and Iroh are fucking idiots! What sane person would show up to the docks when a complete stranger told them to go!!!??” 

Mako looked back down at the ground but Asami gripped his face and made him look at her. “I told you to get her to come here! I thought you would be smart enough to figure out how to do that! Apparently not!” 

Asami pushed his face away and went back over to her desk where she grabbed her phone. Asami walked back past Mako and out of her office. 

“Where are you going?” 

“To find my wife before Amon murderers my family! Clearly, me threatening you wasn't enough of a motivation to get you to bring her to me!” Asami felt her heart ache in her chest. “I need to protect my family.” 

“I should go with you, or Iroh.” 

Asami turned around quickly and she saw Mako following her. “No, I gave you both a chance to help me with this and you both failed. My children are being watched at a school a thousand miles away from me and I can't protect them. My wife is currently being accused of being a fucking addict when she has been through so much!” 

Asami pinched the bridge of her nose. “Ever since I started working for my father I was working for Amon, and then my relationship with Korra grew more than I expected it to. I had children and I still decided to work with Amon. I made a lot of mistakes, but I thought they would be resolved if I left my family's life. Apparently, I was wrong so now I need to do something different.” 

Asami turned back around and started walking to the front door. 

“What will you tell her? If she sees you… you won't know how she’ll react to any of this.” Mako gestured to the house they were staying in. “you’ve been hiding for two years, Asami. She won't take any of this lightly.” 

Asami felt her throat burn, her voice softening “I know, but I can't just sit here and do nothing anymore.” Asami placed her hand on the doorknob. “Tell Ginger that I need her and Jargala for something. Tell them their vacation needs to be cut short.” 

“What do you need them for?” 

“That’s none of your business.” Asami walked out of the door and to her car.

****

“We should go home early!” Sayoko busted into Takuma’s dorm room. 

Takuma stood next to his bed with a confused expression on his face. “Um, why?” 

Sayoko closed the door behind her and walked over to his desk where she sat down, “Mama was fired and she has everyone on tv and social media talking shit about her. She needs us. Now you were just pissed at me for not comforting her before, so let's go help her now.” 

Takuma jumped upon his bed. “What can we do to help her?” he fiddled with his hands nervously. 

Sayoko frowned. “What do you mean? We go and show her that we are there for her and that we know she is hurting. We need to show her that we are gonna be okay, all of us.” 

Takuma looked at his sister with teary eyes. “But what if we aren’t okay? It’s been two years yet it still hurts as much as it did when mama told us about it. I miss her so much.” Takuma cried into his hands. 

Sayoko stood up and walked over to her brother who was shaking. When she pulled him into a hug, she felt herself about to cry. “We will be fine. I know it, as long as we have each other and mama. We will be fine.” Sayoko bit her lip trying to keep herself from crying harder. 

She didn't know if what she said sounded believable, but it didn't matter, she just wanted her family back to the way it was. But without Asami, she wasn't too sure that was even gonna be possible. 

****

3 months before Asami’s death…

Korra watched as the twins played in the pool, Asmai was sitting next to her on her phone. Korra sighed. “Asami, come on, you said you would put your phone down today.” Korra frowned at her wife who was just continued to look at her phone texting. 

Korra waited a few more seconds before she grew more agitated. “Asami!” 

Asami jumped slightly and looked over at Korra with a guilty expression on her face. Asami put her phone down on the table and sat up, she gave Korra a small smile. 

“I'm sorry. I won't look at my phone for the rest of the day, I promise. I'm all about my family.” Asami moved over and straddled Korra's lap. “I'm all yours.” 

Korra continued to frown. “You say that yet when that phone lights up again you’ll just ignore us,” Korra said bitterly. 

Asami placed her hands on her legs and threw her head back. “I’ve been really stressed at work. I'm trying to get it all settled so I can spend more time with you and the kids.” 

“You could be spending time with us now!” Korra moved Asmai off of her and walked back into the house. 

All Asami had been doing was work and work, and whenever she was home she was never fully there. While Korra understood to a certain extent she did still want her wife to be present in their life. 

Korra walked into the living room and sat down on the couch trying to calm herself. After a few seconds, she heard Asami coming in from the backyard. 

“Korra, I'm sorry I really am. I'm just… I'm trying to fix some things so that we can all be…” Asami stopped speaking and just stood over Korra. 

When Korra looked up Asami had an unfamiliar look on her face. “So we can be what?” Korra urged her to answer. 

Asami grabbed Korra's face, she ran her thumb over Korra’s cheek. “I need you to just trust that I'm doing what I'm doing for the family.” 

Korra groaned to herself. “What if I quit my job? If I quit then I can be with the kids more and soon you can retire and we can spend every second with the kids.” 

Asami looked down at Korra confused. “You want to quit?” 

“I don't know. I just know I want to do what I can so that I'm happy, and I know you and the kids make me happy.” Korra grabbed Asami’s hands that were still on her face. 

Asami closed her eyes when Korra moved one of her hands and kissed the inside of her palm. When Asami opened her eyes again, Korra was looking up at her with sad eyes. 

“Just give me a few more months. After that, it will just be you, me, and the kids. No more interruptions. Just us.” Asami pleaded. 

Korra closed her eyes. “Okay, just a few more months.” 

Asami smiled down at Korra who was still giving her a sad look. When Korra stood up, Asami wrapped her arms around Korra's neck and pulled her in for a kiss. Asami smiled into the kiss when she felt Korra's hands wrap around her hips. 

“Now, seeing as I said this would be a family day, it would be wise to go back outside with the family. I'm sure the twins are curious as to why we're not out there with them.” 

Korra nodded her head and gave Asami one more kiss. “Okay, let's go.” Korra dropped her hands from Asami's waist and grabbed her hand, pulling her to the backyard. 

When Asami and Korra walked outside they caught the twins underwater. Out of nowhere, Takuma’s head shoots out of the water and he takes a deep breath. 

“Dang it!” Takuma yelled. “You win, Sayoko.” Takuma pouted.

Asami laughed when she saw her son pout. “He looks just like you, it's insane.” Asami glared at Korra playfully. “It honestly pisses me off so much that they look so much like you. I carried them for months!” 

Korra laughed at her wife. “What can I say, my junk works wonders.” Korra smiled when Asami rolled her eyes and pushed her away. Korra pulled Asami back to her. “How about I make it up to you tonight?” Korra whispered in Asami's ear. 

Asami smirked. “When the kids are asleep?”

Korra gave Asami a firm smack on her ass. “Most definitely. We might even try for baby number three.” 

Asami raised an eyebrow. “You want another kid?” 

Korra blushed slightly. “I mean I wouldn't mind it." 

Korra had always brought up the discussion of another kid, it's just they never got to finish the conversation. 

Asami bit her lip nervously, “I don't think now is the best time for another baby, but soon.” 

Korra nodded her head sadly. “Gotcha.” 

“Mom! Mama! Come get in the pool I wanna see who’s faster!” Sayoko yelled out to Korra. 

Korra looked over at the kids with a big smile on her face. “Ohhhh, you are going down!” Korra dived into the pool and over to Sayoko. 

“You know I'm undefeated in my swim matches!” Sayoko said confidently. 

Korra raised an eyebrow. “Well, we’ll see if you can live up to that record going against me.” Korra moved to get ready to swim. “Ready! Set! Go!” 

Asmi watched as her wife and daughter took off to the other side of the pool. A bright smile moved across her face. Hearing Takuma cheering them on just made her even more emotional. 

She loved her family more than anything. If anything were to ever happen to them she would never be the same. 

Chapter Text

Asami sat in her car outside of her old home. She tightly gripped her steering wheel, she was growing more anxious as time went by. As much as she wanted to go into that house and tell Korra the truth, Mako was right, this would all be so overwhelming for her. 

Asami banged her head against the headrest of her car. Two years of trying to catch Amon without putting herself in prison was all for nothing. All she managed to do was get a few of his workers arrested, and Asami made it so that a lot of them would be killed by Amon. 

Asami felt herself on the verge of tears. Years of being away from her family all for her to have accomplished nothing. Tears welled up in Asami’s eyes, and she couldn't help but let a single tear roll down her cheek down to her chin. Asami felt her throat closing up, after trying to hold her tears in for so long they finally burst and came pouring out. Tears streamed down her face as she tried to stop the flood, but nothing was working. 

It was all for nothing. So much pain and anger just for her to be sitting outside of her own home, crying in her car. Asami peaked over at the house again when she saw the front door opening. 

Shock washed across her face when she saw Korra and Scarlett walking out of the house holding hands. Asami’s brows knitted together when she saw Scarlett move to give Korra a kiss. 

Asami felt her heartbreak into a million pieces when she saw Korra push into the kiss. While a part of Asami knew Korra would try to move on, it still hurt like hell to see. Asami gritted her teeth together. Two years of nothing has led her to see her wife kissing another woman. 

Asami laughed to herself. She was hurting, all she wanted was for them to be safe, because of her past mistakes her family was in danger. Asami wiped the tears from her face. 

Even if she did manage to take down Amon, was it wise to go back to her family? After all this time, would they even still want her. 

Asami watched as Scarlett pulled out of the driveway. Korra stayed on the porch watching her drive off, after a few seconds Korra went back into the house. 

Asami sat there contemplating whether or not she should go in, every part of her was ready to do it an hour ago, now she was trembling in fear. Asami knew Korra would be angry with her, as she had every right, but thinking that a small part of Korra would be happy to see her was keeping her sane. 

Asami turned her car on and left, all she wanted and has wanted for years was her family. She has been alone because of her past mistakes, mistakes that she was struggling to fix. It didn't seem right to bring Korra into her world right now with nothing to show for her stupidity. 

*****

The day of Asami’s death…

Asami stared at herself in the mirror, she heard Korra shut the bedroom door. It was their anniversary, a night just for them, to celebrate the love and trust in their marriage. Yet Asami hadn't been very truthful. 

The worst part is that she had a time in her life when she could have left all the lies behind, but she didn't. She continued to be a liar and that decision put herself and her family in danger. 

Hiding things from Korra felt so wrong, but she didn't know what to do, or if there was anything that she could do. 

Asami’s phone lit up on the sink counter. Her stomach dropped when she saw who it was. 

***-***-****: You either need to make the deal with Zaheer tonight or it all ends tomorrow!

Asami clenched her eyes shut. So many enemies, not so many allies. Threats after threats, that's all she's dealt with over the years. Yet she made no progress in figuring a way out of that life, her one chance has long since passed. 

***-***-****: Cabbage Corp is under this project too. If you don't get the deal done, you and your family are all screwed. Don't fuck this up!

Asami threw her phone down on the counter. This all started with Hiroshi, he did this to her, he made her like this, he put her in this position. Because he couldn't protect her from Amon he pulled her into his crimes. 

Asami didn't want that for the twins, she would kill before they were ever put in the same position she was put in. Asami walked out of the bathroom and took a deep breath, tonight was about Korra and her. That's what she needed to focus on. 

She just hoped that her closed-off-ness wasn't making Korra paranoid. Asami laughed at herself. That was a selfish thought, she knew deep down Korra was paranoid. But it was better than to have her dead. 

Asami left her room and walked down the stairs where she saw her kids hugging Korra. It was always a warm sight to see her family together, seeing it always helped push her to keep going. 

Asami blushed as her kids complimented her and Korra had a fit about her, dress causing…. Problems. 

****

Korra and Asami both walked into the restaurant, Asami felt a bit paranoid about being out, but the likelihood of someone finding her tonight was low. 

As she spoke to the hostess she could feel Korra tense and her wife wrapped her arm around her waist. Korra had always been a possessive spouse, even when they were in high school and people would flirt with her, Korra would get pissed and most of the time try to fight them. 

In a way it made her feel very safe and loved, but another part hoped that the possessiveness wouldn't harm their relationship in a way. 

After correcting the hostess and being taken to their booth Asami felt more and more anxious. As Korra was talking to one of her fans, Asami got angrier, while Korra was very possessive, so was Asami, guess they were that kind of couple. However, her anger was just feeding into her anxiety tonight.

When Asami gave the waitress their drink order she could see Korra suspected something was up with the drinks she ordered. She just needed to have something take the edge off, so she didn't acknowledge Korra’s concern about their drink prices tonight. 

Asami saw in the corner of her eye someone she would frequently see around Amon. He was clearly spying on her. She just didn't know what exactly he was there to report. So why did they think she would out Amon tonight of all days. 

Korra's paranoia about their relationship wasn't helping, she just kept asking questions about whether she was hiding something, she was, but she lied. Then Korra asked if she was happy in their marriage. Asami panicked, she never wanted Korra to ever have to worry about her love for her. 

Asami grew more anxious so when her drinks came she chugged her glass of wine. She loved Korra more than anything, Korra and the twins meant more to her than her life. 

Asami felt herself about to cry, suddenly her throat slowly started to close, it was growing more irritated by the second. She coughed harder and harder. The panic in Korra's eyes scared her. 

Suddenly she felt herself being pulled from the booth, Korra was starting to cry, even though Asami was in a lot of physical pain, seeing Korra so broken was hurting her more than the physical pain. 

It hurt but she moved her hand to Korra's face. She could see Korra talking but she couldn't hear anything, she couldn't breathe, and then things went black. 

*****
Asami gasped awake when her eyesight started to clear up. She saw a tanned woman with dark black hair and a shorter woman with red hair staring at her with their arms folded. 

She was panicking slightly, as she looked around the room, she guessed she was in some kind of office. 

She rose up from the couch worried and angry. That's when the tall tanned woman grabbed her trying to calm her down. 

“What the hell is happening?! Who are you!? Where is my wife?!” Asami’s eyes went wide when she thought about the last thing she remembered involving Korra. 

The tanned woman held her tighter. “Whoa, Asami I need you to calm down! Your family is safe, I promise.” 

Asami still struggled to get out of the woman's grasp. The redhead woman spoke up. “Asami, I'm Ginger, and this is Jargala. We are here to help you. Amon is not just your enemy. He has threatened a lot of people. So we want to help you get back at him.” 

Asami’s heart was racing. She didn't know what the hell was happening. “My wife! Where is she?! I need to see her!” 

Ginger gave her a sad look. “That's not gonna be possible for a while. It was the only way to make sure he wouldn't come for you.” 

Asami glared at Ginger while still being held by Jargala. “What was the only way!?” Asami hissed out. 

Asami saw Ginger swallow nervously. “Just tell her.” Jargala pleaded. 

“Tell me what!? What is happening?!” Asami yelled, still trying to get loose. 

“We coated your wine glass with a… poison…” Asami's eyes widened. “We saw a man that worked for Amon at the restaurant you were at, we followed you there. We've been following you for a while now.” 

Asami stilled. “We knew that man was going to try and harm you so we took action. I'm sorry, but your wife as well as the rest of the world believe you are dead.” 

Jargala let go of Asami and immediately she fell to her knees and cried “What?” She said weakly. 

“We want to bring down Amon, but we need you. And the only way we could do all of this was if he thought you weren't in the picture anymore.” 

Asami held her chest and started to cry. Her kids…Korra, they all thought she was dead, she would never see them again. “Why would you d-do this?” Asami gritted her teeth together. “I WAS HANDLING IT!!” 

“It was the only way, we expect to have you with your family once Amon is dealt with, it's just we really can’t do this without you.” Jargala went to place a hand on Asami’s shoulder, but she smacked her hand back. 

“DON'T TOUCH ME!!” Asami stared at them with red angry eyes. “You took me from my family.” She whispered to herself. 

“It was either us doing this or Amon taking you from them permanently. We are truly sorry.” 

Asami laughed bitterly. “I don't want your apologies, I just want my family.” 

****

Korra sat on the couch watching TV, it had been three days of not working and she was bored out of her mind, she hadn't realized how much time she spent at work. Korra plopped on her side on the couch and buried her head in the couch pillow. 

She couldn't even go out of the house without people bombarding her and asking her tons of questions about her ‘addiction’. Korra rolled her eyes. 

She jumped when she heard a knock on the door. When she rose up from the couch she groaned to herself, it was most likely more paparazzi trying to harass her. 

She took her time getting to the door, and when she placed her hand on the doorknob everything in her was scared about what could be behind the door. Nothing in her life was going to plan. It wasn't at all surprising that whoever was behind the door was there to harass her. 

When Korra opened the door the very deep frown on her face lifted. A bright smile flashed across her face. 

“SURPRISE!!!” Sayoko and Takuma had their suitcases next to them and their hands were in the air, they had wide smiles on their faces. 

Korra couldn't contain her happiness and pulled them both into the house and into a tight hug. She let out a hard breath as the twins held her tightly. “Oh my goodness! You have no idea how happy I am to see you both!” Korra pulled back and looked at them both with teary eyes. “It's been a hard couple of days.” 

Sayoko and Takuma gave her a sympathetic look. “We know that's why we decided to come back early.” Sayoko went to hug Korra again. 

Korra sighed. “Yeah and don't get me wrong I'm super happy you are both here, but what's going on right now is nothing you need to concern yourself with, I'm handling it.” 

Korra saw Takuma frown and he looked over at her sister. “What's up?” Korra asked curiously. 

“We know you are hurting, mama. Sayoko said she saw you crying a while ago while watching videos of mom.” 

Korra bit her lip nervously. She didn't really know what to say or do so she walked around the kids and grabbed their bags from outside and pulled them into the house. When she closed the front door she walked over to the living room and sat on the coffee table. 

“I guess it's time we talked.” Korra gestured to the couch and the twins looked at each other before stepping into the living room and sitting on the couch in front of Korra. 

“We want to be here for you, mama. We don't like seeing you like this.” Sayoko grabbed Korra's hand and squeezed it. 

Korra gave them a soft smile, she bit her lip trying to keep herself from crying. “It's been really hard… especially since I saw and felt your mother pass away. I felt like I lost a part of myself, but I didn't want you two to think I wasn't still there for you.” Tears welled up in Korra's eyes. 

“You two lost your mother and I know what that feels like, so I wanted to make sure you both were going to be okay. My father became an alcoholic and he was very distant… when he wasn't abusive.” 

Sayoko squeezed Korra’s hand and Takuma placed his hand on Korra's knee. “I didn't want you two to deal with the things I did, so I pushed aside my own pain to help you both, I didn't realize until recently that may not have been the best idea and it could be hurting you both just as much.” 

Takuma shook his head. “Mama, we knew that losing her was hard for you, it's just you always said you were okay, and because you have always been a strong person in front of us we believed you. We realized that was kind of dumb though. You lost your wife, a part of us should have realized you were hurting more than you showed.” 

Korra grabbed both of their hands. “I don't want you to feel bad about my dumb decisions, I don't want you to think you did anything wrong. I did this, and I intend to fix it!” Korra said determinedly. 

Korra didn't realize how much she worried her kids. She had been in their shoes before, when she lost Senna she was broken, all she wanted was her dad, but he was barely there for himself. 

That's when Korra and Asami got closer, which is why it hurt her so much to lose Asami. Korra tried so hard to avoid the paths her father went down, but all she did was push a part of herself away from her kids, which wasn't healthy. 

****

Asami sat in her office staring out into space, all she could think about was Korra, how all of her decisions led her to see Korra kiss another woman. While she felt like she had no right to be angry it still hurt. 

Over the years Asami thought about how Korra lost another important person in her life. Asami lost her mother when she was younger, so she knew how the twins felt about her death. 

She also knew what losing a partner could do to someone. Hiroshi buried himself in his work, and in the process, he lost track of what it was like to be a good person and brought Asami into his terrible schemes. 

Asami knew Korra too well to know she wouldn't fall into the same habits Hiroshi and Tonraq did. Korra loved the twins too much to become an alcoholic or distant herself, so Asami knew she most likely put her own feelings aside to help the twins heal. 

Asami's office door opened and Iroh came in with his head down. Asami scoffed and rolled her eyes. “What do you want, Iroh?” 

He walked up to her desk and looked at her with sad eyes. She saw him swallow hard. “It's getting late I was just curious as to when you were gonna be going to bed?” 

Asami narrowed her eyes at him. “That doesn't concern you.” 

She saw him let out a hard breath. “I just want to know when you want me to come to your room,” he said quietly. 

“Never again. I don't know why you are so persistent about that, we’ve never fucked… you just heard me cry at night and you came in and held me.” Asami said angrily. “I shouldn’t even have let that happen but I was hurting and I allowed it. I don't have any feelings for you, so I suggest you get that through your head.” 

Asami didn't mean to sound so mean but it was the truth, she was loyal, and her feelings for Korra had gone nowhere.

Iroh nodded his head. “Yes ma’am. Ummm also, Ginger and Jargala are here, they said they have something on Amon.” 

Asami quickly stood up and walked to the door. “You should have started with that.” 

****

Korra, Sayoko, and Takuma were both sitting at the dinner table eating and laughing when they heard a knock on the door. All three of them looked at each other confused. 

“Any of you invite someone over, Sayoko, you couldn't wait to invite Minako?” Korra smirked at her daughter. 

Sayoko’s eyes widened. “What! No… I was gonna spend a couple of days hanging out with you and already told her that. I told her I would see her the day before our birthday.” 

Korra raised an eyebrow and looked over at Takuma. He shook his head. “I haven't told anyone I was back home.” 

Korra stood up and moved her napkin to her lap. When she walked out of the dining room and to the front door, she got kind of pissed. Whomever was bothering her in the middle of the night was going to get it from her. 

When Korra went to open the front door she was left even more confused. 

Chapter Text

Korra stared at the man in front of her door with a confused expression, she had never seen him before. He didn't look like he was paparazzi but that wasn't saying much, he just continued to stare at her not saying a word. 

Korra frowned at him. “Can I help you?” 

Korra saw the man clench his fist together, he seemed really tense, Korra grew more concerned by the second, so she closed the door slightly trying to limit his visual of the inside of the house. 

“Mama, who is it?” Korra saw the man jump a little when he heard Sayoko. 

“Look dude, I don't know who you are but if you are just gonna stare at me I'm closing the door.” Korra went to shut the door but the man put his hand out preventing her from shutting it all the way. 

“Wait!” Korra saw from the corner of her eye the twins coming closer to the door, Korra shot them a quick look urging them not to come closer, if this man was crazy she needed to protect the twins before anything else. 

“What do you want?” Korra asked angrily. 

He looked down at his feet with a sad expression on his face. “I'm here to talk to you about your wife…” he spoke very quietly as if he didn't even feel confident enough to speak to her. 

Korra gritted her teeth together at the mention of her late wife's name coming from this stranger. “I don't know you, and I'm trying to spend time with my family. You need to leave!” 

Korra slammed the door in the man's face, when she turned around she saw the twins standing near the stairs with their arms folded over their chest. 

“Who was that? And what did they want?” Takuma took a step closer to Korra but Korra moved back. “Mama?”

A stranger comes to her home in the middle of the night to talk about Asami. It was odd but not that unlikely to happen, Varick probably set it up. Most likely trying to get Korra to react. 

But to have some random person bring up Asami felt wrong, especially for them to pop up years later, Korra ran her hands over her face. “It was nothing, just someone asking about your mother,” Korra answered honestly, she had to, she promised she would be honest with them. 

Korra walked back to the dining room so that she could continue eating, it was wishful thinking because she had fully lost her appetite. Korra placed her elbows on the table and put her head in her hands, she took a long deep breath. 

“Mama, what's wrong? You said you would start talking to us.” Takuma and Sayoko sat down at the table with Korra. 

“I-i just wish that my life was different. If I would have gone with a different career then maybe things would have been different for us. I wouldn't be harassed all the time, people wouldn't bother you two anymore, it would just be… peaceful. And maybe, just maybe your mother would still be here with us.” Korra looked up at her kids with teary eyes. 

“Hearing random strangers bring her up with no remorse on how it could affect me, hurts, and I just don't know if that feeling will ever go away.” 

Sayoko cracked her knuckles nervously. Korra looked up at her daughter who swallowed hard. “I know what you mean… when I'm in class all the professors ask me about her. They never seem to feel bad that they are asking me questions about my dead mother, and that maybe I just can't talk about her so freely as they do.” 

Korra clenched her jaw. “When we go to Future Industries, everyone expects us to do everything she could, but it's really hard being in the same place that she spent most of her life in. She built a life at that place and I just don't know if I can live up to that.” Takuma picked at his food. 

Korra never expected them to continue the legacy after Asami’s death, it was them who convinced her to let them. They wanted something to help them feel closer to Asami, but from what they were telling her it just seemed like it was hurting them more than helping them.

“How about we go to her grave tomorrow…” the twins looked up at Korra with a sad expression, Korra quickly put her hands up trying to get them to let her finish talking before they interrupted her. “I know you both hate going because it hurts so much, but maybe it will help you both. I know she won't be able to talk back but it could help, I just want you both happy. It’s all I've ever wanted for you both.” 

The twins gave Korra a tight smile. “If it becomes too much can we leave?” Takuma asked softly. 

Korra nodded her head. “Of course. If it becomes too much or you get uncomfortable, I’ll take you back home.” Korra reassured the twins. 

“Then we can go, but after that we need you to take us to Future Industries.” Sayoko started eating again as well as Takuma. 

Korra nodded her head again. “Okay, sure. What are you guys gonna do there?”

“I got a call from the CFO, he said that there have been some suspicious transactions at Future Industries and that he needed me to look over some financial files. Sayoko needs to approve some projects the new engineers are working on.” 

“Okay, cool. I'll just go and find something to do while you two are working.” Korra took a sip of her drink ignoring the sad look her kids were giving her. 

“Oh, sorry, mama! We’ll be quick, promise. Then we can spend the rest of the day with you.” Sayoko said quickly. 

Korra laughed at them. “It's okay. Really, I figured you both would spend some time either with your friends or at work while you were here. I'm not sad or upset, I'm just glad I get to see you now.” Korra saw the twins with pensive looks on her face. Which made since she spent the past few years hiding her feelings from them, so it makes sense that they didn't fully believe her. 

“Guys, really I’ll be okay. I might hang out with Scarlett.” Sayoko and Takuma smirked at Korra. Korra smiled at them. “What?” 

Takuma went back to picking at his plate “You and Scarlett are getting closer…” 

Korra sat back in her chair and put her hands on her legs. “Does that bother you two?” 

They both shook their heads. “No, we want you happy too, and if she makes you happy then we are okay with it.” 

Korra looked down at the table, “I don't think our relationship will ever progress past what it is, not that I don't like her, it's just she's not Asami.” Korra said sadly. 

****

“What did you learn about Amon?” Asami sat down on the couch across from Jargala and Ginger. 

Ginger pulled a file out of her purse and handed it to Asami. “We managed to convince one of his workers to be our eyes on the inside.” 

Asami looked over the file. “And you know for sure that this person won't snitch and tell Amon all of our plans?” Asami looked up from the file with a raised eyebrow. 

“His name is Wu. Amon beats him just for shits and giggles. Amon is also the reason he's an orphan, Amon killed his parents, and when Wu went to live with his grandmother, he came home from school to see them with a bullet hole in their heads.” 

Ginger slid another file over to Asami. “He wants out, and has been looking for a chance for years, so yeah I'm pretty sure he'll do what we ask and won't snitch.” 

Asami picked up the file to see multiple pictures of the beaten man, bloody busted lips, black eyes, and broken jaws. After years and years of torment, it was shocking that the young man didn't take his own life. 

Asami set the files down on the coffee table. 

“So, what has Wu told you?” Asami crossed her legs and looked at them both curiously. 

Jargala pulled her phone out and showed Asami a picture. “Amon is planning on selling millions of dollars of bombs and other weapons to the Fire Nation.” 

Asami snatched the phone from Jargala and scrolled through the photos. Countless pictures of the bombs, and guns, all sitting on the ship with Cabbage Corp's name on it. 

“Cabbage Corp is still working for him?” Jargala nodded her head. “If Cabbage Corp is still working for them, then that means that they're keeping a lot of their purchases under the radar. This is millions of dollars worth of weapons, there is no way that their CFO hasn't noticed those purchases.” 

Jargala nodded her head in agreement. “Yeah, we guessed that too, which is why we managed to get into their system. Cabbage Corp is doing all of this in installments, all it looks like in their financial files is overly priced equipment. That isn't usually. Rich people love to overly spend money just to show they have it.” 

Asami let out a hard breath. “Get this Wu guy to get a picture of Amon in the act. While a picture can be hard to help prove a case, that, as well as other evidence, will help us get him.” 

Asami stood up from the couch, “is getting him arrested really our plan now? He’s done so much shit and has a fuck ton of rich people to get him out of prison. I don't think building a case is our best bet right now.” 

Jargala said honestly. Asami sighed, she was right, having Amon locked away wasn't good enough, but she didn't know if she was capable of killing, or ordering people to kill. 

Asami looked at them both with a determined face. “We continue to build a case for our protection… but you are right, having him locked up isn't going to keep us safe, so… just let me think about it.”

They both nodded their heads in agreement, Asami walked out of the living room and headed back to her office, when she was walking down the hall she saw Mako rushing toward her, he had a panicked look on his face. 

“Asami! We have a problem!” Mako stopped in front of her. 

Asami was a bit irritated by the whole Amon thing so she really hoped it wasn't anything major. “What is it?” 

“It's Iroh… He-he umm….” 

Asami grew more irritated. “Spit it out!” 

“He visited Korra.” 

Asami’s eyes widened in anger. “HE WHAT?!!?” 

*****

Korra walked down the stairs to the front door when she heard someone knocking on the door. It was seven in the morning, and Korra wanted to be well-rested for the twins. So that when they were at Asami’s grave she could make sure she could see all the signs and take them away if they needed to leave.

Korra rubbed her eyes trying to wake herself up, when she opened the door she was met with Scarlett. “Scarlett? What are you doing here this early in the morning?” 

Scarlett held up a file and handed it to Korra. “I think I found a way to help you with the Varrick situation.” 

Korra grabbed the file and moved out of the way so Scarlett could come in. “umm, okay. Come in, but we need to be quiet, the twins are asleep.” 

Scarlett moved over to the living room and sat down on the couch, Korra followed behind her after shutting the door. “Okay, so I found this guy that used to work for Varrick. He got ‘fired’ and then he was bashed on the news and media because Varrick said he was an abusive alcoholic. He claimed that he beat a lot of the people on set.” 

Korra sat down on the opposite couch and looked over the file. “Bolin Ferret? That's who used to work for Varrick? I've never heard of him before.” Korra looked up at Scarlett who was pulling something up on his phone. 

Scarlett handed the phone to Korra. “He used to play in the Nuktuk movies, and those movies later turned into shows. They did really well, but after being called abusive and an alcoholic the ratings went down.” 

Korra nodded her head. “Okay, so what do we do now, get in contact with him? If he becomes a witness, he may be able to help me be able to work for other productions!” Korra said happily, but the smile on her face quickly faded when she saw Scarlett with a not-so-happy face. 

“What's wrong?” Korra asked, confused. 

“He would be a big help… just the only problem is… we don't know where he is.” 

Korra's eyes widened. “If you don't know where he is, why come here early in the morning and tell me this!?” Korra threw her hands in the air and started pacing. 

“Because he could still be a big help, and I thought you might need some good news.” 

Korra stopped and turned to look at Scarlett. “This news isn't good. It's stressful.” 

She didn't even know if she wanted to act anymore, but being able to clear her name was on her mind a lot. Everyone who once loved her, now hated her, which was odd, because wouldn't you want to help an addict instead of hating on them for being an addict. Not that Korra was a drug addict but this just showed her that people are hateful. 

Korra just wanted to be able to leave her house without being called a junkie. No one in the world wanted to sympathize with her. 

“When we find him, he will be a big help.” 

Korra scoffed. “You mean if. According to this file, no one has seen him for ten years!” Korra threw the file on the table. 

Scarlett cringed. “I'm gonna find him. Just give me some time. I have some friends in the Republic City department, I think they may be able to help.” 

Korra pinched the bridge of her nose in frustration. “Thank you for finding this, Scarlett, but I just need time to figure some things out. My kids are back in town for their birthday and I kind of just want to focus on them.” 

Scarlett nodded her head in understanding. “Of course.” She stood up. “I’ll go. Tell Sayoko and Takuma I said hi.” Scarlett walked out of the living room and to the front door. “We’ll figure this out, I promise.” 

Korra watched as Scarlett walked out of the house, she let out a hard breath when she heard the front door shut. Korra walked over to the stairs and went to her room. It was still early and she just wasn't ready for the day. 

Korra walked into her room and plopped down on the bed. She put her hands over her face and sighed. Korra felt like she was about to cry. 

Why did you leave me, Asami?

****

Asami sat in her office, her legs shaking with anger, after Mako told her about Iroh going to see Korra, she didn't talk to anyone in the safehouse. She called Iroh tons of times trying to get him to come and talk to her, but he ignored her. 

She clenched her fist together when she heard her office door being opened. Her brows knitted together when she saw Iroh walk through the door with his head down. 

She stayed silent for a while, curious as to if he was going to try and defend himself. But he just stood there silent. 

Asami felt her right eye twitch. “I'm going to give you one chance, just one and I want you to answer honestly.” Asami glared at him. “Why did you go and see her?” Asami asked through gritted teeth. 

Iroh stood near the door, still keeping quiet, Asami grew more irritated by the second. “ANSWER ME!” 

Asami stood up and paced over to Iroh, she gripped his chin and made him look at her. “Why the fuck did you go and see her?!” 

She saw tears fall from his eyes. “I got drunk, and I wanted to see her for myself. I wanted to know why after all these years you still loved her. I needed to see why you couldn't love me too.” 

Asami gripped his face tighter. “That is not a good excuse, you have probably just fucked up a lot of shit! Do you realize that?!” 

Iroh just stared at her. “You are a fucking idiot!” Asami threw his face. She put her hands on her hips and took a few deep breaths. “Did you talk to her?” 

“Yes,” he said quietly. 

“About what?” Asami hissed out.

“She was really defensive when I showed up so we didn't talk about anything.” 

Asami felt herself shaking. “What did you say to her?!” 

“I-I just told her I wanted to talk to her about you, but she closed the door in my face…” 

Asami balled her fist together and punched Iroh in the face. He fell down to the ground and touched his face. 

“Get out…” 

“Asami, I'm sorry-” 

“GET OUT!!” Asami was trembling. She watched as Iroh ran out of her office. 

****

Korra and the kids got out of the car and walked over to Asami’s grave. So far, the kids just had a neutral look on their faces. They both stood in front of the tombstone, holding each other's hands. She could see them squeezing each other's hands. Clearly, they were getting emotional. 

Korra heard one of them sniffle and then seconds later she saw tears falling from both of their eyes. 

Korra made sure to let them handle it on their own for a little bit, so she stood back and let them mourn. Korra was getting emotional herself, but she felt like she needed to hold back for a little bit, today was about their healing. 

“I miss her so much, mama.” Takuma pulled Sayoko into a hug when she started to cry harder. 

It hurt to see them in pain, it felt just like it did the day she had to tell them that Asami died. 

Korra felt a tear fall down her chin, her lip started to quiver. Korra walked over to the twins and pulled them into her embrace. “I know, babies. I miss her too.” Korra sniffled and kissed them on top of their heads. “We can do this together.” 

Chapter Text

Two months before Asami’s death…

“Asami!” Korra stood in the kitchen at the island counter looking through the mail, Korra saw a small box with Asami’s name on it sitting on the counter, the twins must have put it there before they left for school. 

Korra peaked her head out of the kitchen to see her wife nowhere in sight, which was odd because she was just in the living room watching tv. Korra walked into the living room and saw Asami through the back door, she was outside on the phone. 

It pissed Korra off a bit, mainly because Asami said today was her day off. Korra frowned and walked to the backyard, when she opened the door, Asami looked up at her with an irritated look and put her hand up stopping Korra from talking. 

Korra folded her arms over her chest and walked over to one of the pool chairs and sat down. She stared at Asami with a clear look of agitation on her face. Korra grew more irritated when she realized Asami was shorting her responses with whoever she was on the phone with. 

‘Who the hell are you on the phone with?!’ 

Korra dropped her hands from her chest and gripped the side of the chair. “Okay, that’ll work. I'll see you tomorrow.” Asami hung up the phone and turned around and glared at Korra. “What the fuck, Korra! That was important!” 

Korra shot up from the chair and paced over to Asami. “You said you were gonna take the day off! And here I found you on the phone!” 

Asami took a deep breath and ran her hands over her face. “Korra, I told you for the next few months I was gonna be caught up! You said you could understand that.” 

Korra scoffed and walked back into the house. “I thought that maybe you could just forget about other stuff while with me,” Korra spoke when she heard Asami following after her. Korra walked into the kitchen and opened the fridge. “You know sometimes it's like I don't even exist in your world anymore.” 

Korra ignored the sad expression that moved across Asami’s face. Korra pulled out some veggies and walked over to the cabinet and pulled out a cutting board. 

“Korra, I'm doing what I'm doing to help the family. If I don't…” Asami closed her eyes. “If I don't, our lives could be a lot harder.” 

Korra just laughed as she cut up some tomatoes. “Asami you have a net worth of billion dollars. I, a few million, so I don't think our life would be hard if you took a few days off.” Korra continued while cutting the veggies. 

Money wasn't what made Korra love Asami, they could have been dirt poor, and Korra would love Asami all the same. So Asami’s excuse didn't make any sense. 

Asami sat down at the island counter. She put her head in her hands. “Korra I just need you to trust me, you said you would trust me in this. It's not fair that you are this upset with me when we talked about this.” 

Korra set the knife down and looked at Asami. “I don't mind you working, because I know you love what you do, but it's starting to get in the way of our marriage. I'm not telling you to choose, but I am telling you that what you are doing is hurting us.” 

“You don't get it! I'm trying to help us! I am stressed Korra, so fucking stressed! I feel like I'm going to lose my fucking mind, but I'm doing it for the family!” Asami stood up and tried to walk away. 

Korra slammed her hands on the counter. “You wouldn't have to put yourself through all this if you would just trust me! I get that what you do is stressful, but you don't even talk to me about what's going on with you anymore. And you haven’t for years!” 

Asami stopped in her tracks and turned back around towards Korra. “Everything that I'm dealing with right now, I've dealt with for years before I even met you. So I'm sorry I can't talk about it, but it's for the greater good.” 

Korra laughed sarcastically. “What fucking greater good!!?? ASAMI! We have children, we cannot continue like this!” Korra walked over to Asami. “I just want you to talk to me!” 

Korra saw tears fall from Asami’s eyes. “Korra, I can’t.” 

****

Korra walked around the grocery store pushing her cart around, the twin's birthday was tomorrow and she didn’t have all the things to start decorating and cooking for the party. 

She had asked Opal and Minako to get all the party supplies while she got the food, with everything going on, she just didn't think it was smart to be out of the house too long, anyone could recognized her and she just didn't feel like being shit talked. 

Korra walked down the baking aisle to get some things for the cakes. Every year she would make the twin's cakes but she would make them two different ones. They always loved how she would make a unique cake just for them, and every year they would save a few pieces so at the end of the night when everyone left, the twins could share a piece with Korra and Asami. 

For the past two years, they continued to do it but it wasn't the same. The twins would still cut a piece for Asami, even though she wasn't there, they always made sure to include her. It warmed Korra's heart to know they still needed her, even then. 

When Korra went to pick up a can of baking powder she heard a male's voice behind her, Korra flinched and turned to see a familiar face. 

“Tarrlok?” Korra smiled at him. 

Tarrlok walked over and pulled Korra in for a hug. “Korra! Man, I haven't seen you in forever, I've missed you!”

Korra pulled back from the hug and smiled at him. “Not since my wedding. You got busy when you got elected.” Korra raised an eyebrow at him. “Which hurts, the twins really loved you.” 

Tarrlok looked down with a sad look on his face. “Wow, I haven't seen them since they were in diapers.” 

Tarrlok took Korra in after Senna passed away, while Korra still stayed with Tonraq, Tarrlok was the one who became a real father to her. Not even her own uncle decided to help Korra. Tarrlok was a family friend who made sure Korra had everything she needed. He helped her a bit with her mourning process with Senna. 

“I heard about Asami. I'm really sorry Korra, I know what it's like to lose a spouse.” Tarrlok gave Korra a soft smile. “How are you and the kids handling it?”

Korra blew a puff of air out her mouth. “It's still really hard but we’re trying our best to move on.” 

Tarrlok nodded his head in understanding. “I see. It's a process, a very long one, but you learn to do things differently.” 

Korra put her hands back on the cart and squeezed it tightly. “Doing things differently hurts more than I thought it could.” 

Tarrlok grabbed Korra and pulled her into another hug, Korra embraced it. It was the kind of comfort he was giving that was oddly very needed. 

“I'm sorry I haven't reached out, I've been dealing with a lot right now, but just know that if you need anything… and I mean anything you can call me.” Tarrlok let go of Korra and pulled out his wallet. He handed Korra a card with a number on it. “That is my personal number. So just call if things become too much, you know I'm always here for you.” 

Korra laughed as she studied the card. “Do most counselors have cards with their personal numbers on them? Seems a bit weird.” 

Tarrlok laughed with her, “well if I didn't have it then I couldn’t give it to you.” 

Korra nodded her head, “gotcha.” 

“It was good to see you again Korra.” 

Korra smiled at him. “It was good to see you too.” 

Korra watched as her old guardian walked away. It was so random to see him again after all these years, but then again nothing in Korra's life had been normal for a while. 

*****

Takuma walked into his office at home and went to his desk. When he sat down he opened his computer and looked at the emails he asked the CFO to send him. When he looked over the financial files he saw some irregular purchases, but he didn't think much of it. 

After visiting Asami’s grave he didn't really feel very up for working, especially in a place his mother spent most of her life. 

Takuma opened the file and scanned over the purchases over the past five years. There were countless purchases of a special car that wasn't something Future Industries made, Takuma looked further into it, the purchases stopped two years ago. 

He pulled his phone out and texted Sayoko. 

Takuma: Did Future Industries stop making the Sat86?

Takuma didn't have to wait long before he got a response. 

Sayoko: We’ve never made anything called that. If we did it would have most definitely been advertised.

Takuma’s brows knitted together, Sayoko was right. There wasn't anything Future Industries made that wasn't advertised. It didn't make sense since Future Industries was selling something under the radar. 

It was really odd that the payments Future Industries was getting just suddenly stopped. 

*****

Sayoko knocked on the door and stepped back waiting for someone to answer, after hearing some rustling behind the door someone finally opened it. Kuvira opened the door, Sayoko noticed that she looked like she was out of breath. 

“Sayoko! You are early Minako said you would be getting here a lot later!” Kuvira smiled really hard. 

Sayoko’s brows knitted together. “Um, she said it was okay that I came early. Is it a problem? I can come back later.” 

Kuvira shook her head. "NOOO! Nonsense! It's just the house is kind of a mess, with me and Opal working all the time we haven't gotten around to cleaning it.” Kuvira placed her hands on her hips and continued to smile at Sayoko. 

“Right-” 

Kuvira’s eyes widened. “Oh shit, umm come in, sorry!” Kuvira moved out of the way so that Sayoko could come in. Kuvira shut the door and moved in front of Sayoko, stopping her from walking further into the living room. “Minako is in her room, you should head up there.” 

Sayoko ignored the odd behavior and walked up the stairs to Minako's room when she opened the door. Minako was shuffling through her dresser. 

“Minako?” Her girlfriend jumped and moved away from her dresser. Minako smiled really hard at Sayoko, the very same smile Kuvira had just given her. 

“Heyyyyy, babe! You’re early!” Minako walked over to Sayoko and gave her a kiss. 

Sayoko glared at her. “You told me to come at this time. Why is everyone acting so weird?” 

Minako shook her head. “Who’s acting weird? I’m acting very normal.” 

Sayoko was going to urge her girlfriend to tell her the truth but she was interrupted by the vibrations of her phone. Sayoko pulled her phone out of her pocket. 

“Who's texting you?” Minako asked concerned when she saw Sayoko frown at her phone. 

“It's my brother. He's asking about a car Future Industries has never made.” 

Minako shrugged. “That's weird.” 

Sayoko frowned. “Very.” 

****

Asami stared at Jargala, Ginger, and Mako with a displeased look. Ginger and Jargala couldn't meet Asami's gaze. “I have spent two years trying to catch the man who has made my life shit. In that time we have accomplished nothing, so that has led me not to be able to see my family, watching them mourn me when I'm very much alive, and has led me to see my wife kissing another woman.” 

Asami gritted her teeth. “And now! One of my fucking EMPLOYEES has gone to see my wife, confusing her more!” Asami glared at Ginger and Jargala. “You two took me from them with promises that I could get rid of Amon. You haven't been doing what you promised!” 

Asami felt like she was about to cry. “I miss them so much! I just want to hold them again, but yet here I am. You two get to go back to your lovers whether you have them or not. I don't care, you can at least have them. You all have until the end of today to get me something on Amon before I out myself. I don't care anymore, I need to see my family.” 

Ginger panicked and stood up from the couch. “Asami, you can’t! You would be putting them as well as yourself in danger!” 

Tears fell from Asami's eyes. “YOU TOOK ME FROM THEM! I WILL DO WHATEVER THE FUCK I WANT!” Asami clenched her fist. “I’ve spent years waiting on a miracle. I'm going to see them.” 

“Asami, please!” Ginger pleaded. 

Asami walked up to her. “You have until the end of the day.” Asami stepped back and walked out of the living room. When Asami was walking down the hall she felt her phone vibrate in her back pocket. She pulled it out and saw a message from Iroh, Asami rolled her eyes, she was about to ignore it until she saw Korra’s name. 

Iroh: I know you don't want to hear from me right now, but I saw one of Amon's men talking to Korra! I did some research and found out who he was. His name is Tarrlok. He’s a councilor for Republic City. 

Asami stared at her phone in disbelief. 

Chapter Text

Korra stood over the stove and watched as the pancake batter started to bubble letting her know it was time to flip them. It was the twin's birthday and ever since the twins were able to eat solid food she made it a tradition to make them a giant breakfast. 

Korra flipped the pancakes and moved over to the island counter where she started to cut up some fruits. After cutting a few pieces and displaying them on the plates she heard her phone start to ring. 

Korra looked over at her phone and saw that Kuvira was calling her most likely, trying to get information on the surprise party for Sayoko and Takuma. Korra finished placing the fruit on the plate and licked her fingers. She rubbed her hands on her sweat shorts and leaned over to pick up her phone. 

She grabbed her phone and answered it. “Helloo.” Korra rushed over to the stove and removed the pancakes from the stove, hoping she didn't burn them. 

“Took you long enough to answer!” Korra laughed when she heard Kuvira groan over the phone. 

Korra placed the plate of pancakes on the island counter and moved to the fridge to pull the eggs out. “Um, sorry. I'm trying to finish breakfast for the twins before they wake up.” Korra grabbed the salt and pepper from the seasoning shelf on the side of the fridge. 

“Okay, so Opal is heading over to the old Sato manor to prepare the party, Minako is going with her, they said they think they will be done around six.” 

Korra dropped the pan she was moving over the eye of the stove, she flinched when she realized she was being too loud, when she peeked out into the living room to look up the stairs she didn't hear anything or see them coming down. 

“Six? Really? Why so late?” Korra placed her phone between her ear and shoulder as she used her hands to start cracking the eggs into a bowl she had taken out. 

“Well, there was a small problem in getting certain items to the manor.” Korra started whisking the eggs when she finished adding her seasonings. 

“What was the problem?” 

“Future Industries didn't want to give it to Opal and me, I had to make a shit ton of calls, and then eventually I just went to my office and got the will Asmai wrote up and showed it to them.” Korra heard the agitation in Kuvira's voice. 

Korra smiled. “Well, I know for a fact Asami would have appreciated you trying so hard. Thank you, Kuvira.” 

“It's not a problem, you know I would do anything for you and the twins. Opal, too.” 

Korra poured the bowl of eggs into the pan and watched as they started to cook. “And I'm very appreciative of that.”

“Of course. I'm gonna let you go and finish up the breakfast, I'll talk to you soon.”

Korra picked up the phone from her shoulder. “Alrighty, talk to you soon.” Korra removed the phone from her ear and hung it up. She started to scramble the eggs, when they finished cooking she placed them on their own plate and set them on the island counter along with the other foods she cooked. 

Korra leaned on the sink and looked over all the food, while it was such a happy day, Korra couldn't avoid the feeling that something was missing, or rather…. someone. 

****

The twin's birthday, two years before Asami's death…

Korra could feel Asami's eyes wandering over her body behind her as she poured the pancake batter onto the pan, Korra smiled. “Has anyone ever told you it's rude to stare?” Korra's smile widened when she felt Asami’s hands move around her waist. 

“Mmmm, but you have such a nice ass. It would be a shame to not look.” Asami gripped Korra's butt making Korra lean forward away from Asami’s hands. 

Korra grabbed her wife's hands and turned around to look at her, Korra stared up into her wife's eyes. Her grin never fading “You are nothing but trouble, Mrs. Brakhal.”  

Asami raised an eyebrow and wrapped her hands around Korra's neck. “I see you are still taking full advantage of me hyphenating my last name.” Asami leaned down to kiss her wife.  

“I have to. We've been married for years, you've had my last name for years and no one uses it, it would be a shame to just let it go to waste.” Korra pulled Asami in closer to her by her waist. 

Asami touched their noses together. “If I remember correctly, your last name is also hyphenated, so does that mean I get to call you Mrs. Sato.” 

Korra smiled at her wife. “I would love to hear people call me that. I love it when people know you are mine.” 

Asami smirked at Korra, one of her hands dropped from Korra's neck and slowly made it down to Korra's length. Korra shivered at the touch. “That's funny, I thought it was the other way around.”

Korra moved her hands from Asami’s waist and grabbed her hands, stopping them from going inside her pants. Korra smiled at her wife. “What are you doing, the twins could come down here at any moment.” 

Asami ignored her and removed her hand from Korra's grip. “But I want to show you how much I love you.” Asami leaned down to Korra's ear and started kissing down from her ear to her throat. 

Korra grabbed Asami’s waist when she felt her wife lightly biting her neck, “Asami you’re gonna leave marks, I have work tomorrow.” 

Asami chuckled. “Mmm, yeah but that's what I want. I want to show the world you are mine, Korra.” Asami moved from Korra's neck and looked at her face. It had a light pink blush to her cheeks. 

Asami bit her lip anxiously when she felt something hard against her thigh. Asami kneeled down, making Korra panic. “What are you doing!?” Korra whispered. 

Asami smirked and looked up at her panicked wife's face. “I’m claiming what’s mine.” 

Korra looked around the corner of the kitchen making sure that the twins didn't wake. She looked down when she felt Asami pull her pants down a few inches releasing her growing erection. Korra whimpered slightly when Asami took her cock in hand. 

“You aren't even fully erect, but you're already so big.” Asami began stroking her, causing Korra's cock to grow harder. Korra gripped the edge of the counter when Asami brought the tip of her length to her lips. 

Asami placed an open wet mouth kiss on the tip making Korra tremble, Korra looked down at Asmai to see her take her full length into her mouth. “Oh, fuck me!” 

Asami bobbed her head a few times before pulling Korra's cock from her mouth with a wet pop. Asami rose up to her feet and gripped Korra's cock, “good, now it's good and wet.” 

Korra whimpered and went to grip Asami's waist. The grip got  tighter as Asami's  strokes got firmer and slower, “shit!” Korra whisper-yelled trying her hardest to not wake the twins. “Haa-mmm!” 

Asami moved her mouth to Korra's, trying to cover up her moans, “if you don't hush, the twins are gonna wake up.” Asami spoke onto Korra's lips and she started to stroke Korra's cock faster and faster, pushing her closer and closer to her limit. “I don't think them finding you cumming in my hand is the best thing to see early in the morning on their birthday.” 

Korra clenched her eyes shut, as she felt a tightening sensation at the bottom of her stomach. Asami gripped Korra's chin, making her look into green eyes as she was about to climax. 

“I want to see you cum. Cum for me, baby.” Korra gripped Asami’s shirt tighter as her orgasm washed over her, Korra continued to look at Asami with her mouth hanging open in a silent scream as streams and streams of cum spilled from her cock. 

Korra's overly worked cock grew more sensitive as Asami stroked her until she was completely empty. Asami pulled her hand out from Korra's pajama pants, Asami looked over her hand covered in Korra's cum. With a smirk on her lips, Asami looked straight at Korra and brought her hand up to her mouth, licking it clean. 

Korra relaxed back onto the counter. She threw her head back and sighed. “You’re just evil.” 

Korra looked back at her wife when she heard her start laughing. “Yes, but you love me anyway.” Asami walked over to Korra who pulled Asami into a kiss, Korra moaned when she tasted herself on Asami’s lips. 

Korra pulled back slightly. “I do love you so much.” 

Asami smiled. “Your pancakes are burning.” 

Korra’s eyes widened and she looked over to see her pancaked smoking in the pan, it was a miracle it didn't set the smoke alarm off. 

“Dammit!!” 

*****

Korra was pulled from her thoughts when she heard loud stomping coming from the living room. A bright smile moved across her face when the twins walked into the kitchen with bright smiles on their faces. 

Korra gestured to the island counter where there was a shit ton of food ready to be devoured. “HAPPY BIRTHDAY, MY LITTLE OUTER PENGUINS!!!” Sayoko and Takuma jumped into Korra's arms laughing and smiling. 

“Everything smells amazing, mama!” Takuma let go of Korra and rushed over to the food, Korra couldn't help but laugh, there was no doubting that he was hers. She held Sayoko tighter as she watched Takuma stuff his face with sausage. 

Korra felt Sayoko push off of her and rush over to Takuma where she shoved him and picked up some sausage from the plate. “Dude, chill out! You’re gonna eat it all, dumpster belly!” 

Takuma looked at his sister with a stuffed mouth and a cute frown. He shoved her back, Korra decided maybe it was time to intervene before someone got hurt. 

“Woah!! Everyone chill out! I promise there is enough for everyone. Now grab your plate and fill it with all the food you want, you know… like civilized people.” 

The twins stopped and looked over at Korra who was just smiling at them, Takuma swallowed his food and whipped his face. “So, what are the plans today?” Takuma began filling his plate with all the foods he could see, the bright glimmer in his eye while placing it on his plate made Korra chuckle. 

Korra walked over to the dining room waiting for her kids to follow, when she sat down with their plate full and glasses filled with juice she spoke. “I was thinking we could just hang out, just us for a little while before we start hanging out with everyone else. It's been a while since I've seen you guys, I kind of don't want to share you with the rest of the world yet.” Korra gave them a sad smile. 

Sayoko stopped stuffing her face and glanced at Korra, “we love hanging out with you, that wouldn't be a terrible day.” 

Takuma was still chewing his food. “Yeah, honestly I don't really like people anyway.” 

Korra tilted her head at her son, “Really? Not even Kya and Lin’s daughter?” 

Takuma stopped chewing his food and looked at Korra with a shocked expression. “H-how did you know about that?” he swallowed hard. 

Korra playfully narrowed her eyes at him. “You don't think I can't hear everything that goes on in this house?” 

Takuma's cheek turned a bright red. “OHHH MYYY GODDD!!”

Korra looked over at Sayoko who just busted out laughing. “How did I not know this!? Takuma you're dating Lisa?!” Sayoko stared at him with an open mouth. “How has Lin not beat the daylight out of you!?” 

Takuma groaned into his hands, hiding from his family. “We aren't dating…. We just…hang out.” 

Korra laughed. “Yeah, I've heard the kind of hanging out you two do.” 

“Oh my god please stop mama!”

Korra heard her phone ding in her pocket, when she pulled it out she saw that Tarrlok had texted her. 

Tarrlok: Tell the twins I said happy birthday. Be safe.

Korra smiled down at her phone, it was nice to have him back in her life, he was an amazing influence on her life, maybe he could be that for the twins. 

“Who’s that?” 

Korra looked up from her phone at Sayoko. “Old friend that I just came back in contact with yesterday.” 

Korra stared at her phone, she wanted to invite him to the party but was unsure as to how to introduce him. Korra decided that she could handle that after he showed up. 

Korra: we’re having a surprise birthday party for them today. Would you like to come? It's gonna start at 6.

Korra didn't have to wait long before she got a message back. 

Tarrlok: I would love to. Just send me the address.

****

Asami sat in her office staring at her employees. Ginger was trying her hardest to not keep eye contact whereas Jargala was doing nothing but making eye contact with her. Mako on the other hand was standing there confused as to why he was there.

“It's my kid's birthday today… that would make three. Three birthdays, I've missed because of you two,” Asami pointed at Ginger and Jagala. “Promised I would get back to them.” 

Ginger looked up to speak but Asami interrupted her. “Have you come up with anything with Amon yet?” 

Everyone in the office remained quiet for a long period of time. Asami threw her head back against her seat and groaned out. 

“That's it. Being away from them isn't helping so I'm going to see them tonight. They are at my father's old manor for a birthday party so I'm gonna wait at their house. I'm sick of not being with them, and if we haven't made any progress…. I refuse to suffer anymore.” Asami stood up from her desk. 

“But what about what Iroh said? This Tarrlok guy is new to us, and if he's on the council and working for Amon he's dangerous.” Mako stood up with Asami. 

“Well, I can either stop him from here, or from the front lines. And seeing as you just said he's dangerous that means he’s dangerous for my family. So, I choose the front lines.”   

Jargala moved and blocked Asami from leaving. “You are really gonna do this. Two years you have been gone, and you are just gonna show up out of the blue!? That's selfish!” 

Asami looked at Jargala with teary eyes. “Well then let me be selfish.”

Chapter Text

Korra ran up the stairs and down the hall to Takuma’s room, she had already talked to Sayoko and seen her dress. Sayoko was wearing one of Asamis’ old red sundresses, while Sayoko had Korra's tan skin color, the dress complimented Sayoko just as much as it did Asami. 

Korra had to comfort Sayoko when she started crying, the thought of knowing Asami wasn't gonna be with them on the twin's birthday still hurt. A part of Korra just really hoped it would get easier, but from the looks of it, it wasn't likely. 

Korra made it to Takuma's door and knocked lightly. “Takuma? Are you ready? Kuvira said our reservation is ready.” Korra heard a bit of shuffling behind the door and then Tkauma opened it. Korra smiled at him when she saw him in his blue button-down shirt and dark khaki pants. 

Korra wanted to laugh a bit, but she couldn't cover it up quick enough. “What?” Takuma asked worriedly. 

Korra finished looking him up and down and chuckled. She pointed to his pants. “Kakhis? You hate Khakis you said they were ugly.” 

Takuma shifted uncomfortably. “I was gonna go see Lisa after our dinner with Opal, Kuvira, and Minako. She likes me in khakis.” Korra could see Takuma’s fingers twiddling in his pants pockets. 

“I'm not trying to make you self-conscious, you look really handsome.” Korra smiled at him. “You and your sister have your mother's eyes, I love to see the glimmer in you then when you are happy, and every time you look at Lisa you seem very happy.” 

Takuma bit his lip nervously. “I really like her…” 

“Then I suggest you start hanging out with her parents, or Lin might actually beat your ass.” Korra smiled when she saw the worried look on her son's face disappear and a bright smile replaced it. 

“Guys! Let's go! Minako is waiting!” Korra heard her daughter yell up the stairs, she could hear the anxiety and aggravation in Sayoko’s tone.

Korra laughed and looked at her son, she clapped her hands together. “We should go before your sister comes up here and murders us. She also has your mother's temper.” 

They both walked down the stairs laughing. Korra laughed harder when she saw Sayoko pacing back and forth in the living room. 

Korra shook her head and laughed to herself. When she made it down the stairs she walked over to the small table by the door and grabbed her car keys. When she turned around she saw Sayoko still pacing and Takuma standing next to her with his arms folded looking at his sister confused. 

“Sayoko why are you pacing?” Takuma beat Korra to the question. Korra stood there waiting for an answer. 

Sayoko stopped and looked at Korra. “What if Minako doesn't like the dress?” 

Korra titled her head and looked at both her son and daughter. “I see you two had anxiety about your clothes just like your mother does.” Korra gave Sayoko a small smile. “If Minako doesn't like the dress then she is a fool. You look absolutely amazing, Sayoko.” 

Sayoko brushed out the dress with her hands. “You sure?” She asked, still unsure of herself. 

Korra walked over to Sayoko and cupped the sides of her face. “You are stunning, stop worrying so much.” 

Korra let her face go and walked back over to the door, when she opened it she saw the twins get their coats from the hook and followed her outside.

Korra walked over to the car and got in, when she was putting on her seatbelt she saw Takuma opening the door for Sayoko, something he had been doing since he was strong enough to open the door himself. He started doing it after watching Korra open the door so many times for Asami. 

Korra loved that about her kids. They were so kind, yet they endured so much pain, a pain she, unfortunately, couldn't protect them from. 

When Takuma got in the car Korra turned the car on, “So what are we gonna do after the dinner with Minako and her parents?” Takuma asked from the back seat. Korra pulled out of her driveway and made her way down the street. 

Korra had one hand on her lap and the other on the steering wheel. “Well, I was thinking of a nap.” 

From her peripheral Korra saw Sayoko quickly turn and look at her, “Seriously, mother?” Korra started laughing hysterically.

“No, I'm kidding! Why can't you guys just go along with the day? Trust me.” Korra looked through her rearview mirror at Takuma in the back, “I promise it's gonna be a good day. Your birthday isn't over yet.” 

“I mean I did have fun this morning, the breakfast was delicious, and the little pool party we had just the three of us was fun too.” Korra saw Takuma smiling to himself. 

Korra looked over and saw Sayoko nodding her head. “Yeah you made today really special, mom would have loved it.” Sayoko smiled sadly.

Sayoko was right, Asami would have loved it today. Just a full day of spending time with the kids was all she ever fully enjoyed. That's why it shocked and hurt Korra so much that Asmai had been taking her work so seriously. 

It always felt like Asami was ignoring them, which is why they started to argue so much. Korra wanted Asami to be more present, yet all she did was work and work, it drove Korra crazy. 

There was a time when Asami was all about the twins and her, she still worked a lot but she put the kids first always. Seeing Asami choose work was shocking and it caused a lot of anxiety for her. 

As much as she tried to understand Asami and why she was doing what she was doing, she was still left in the dark most of the time. 

Then finding out from Asami that there were things she was keeping a secret was just too much. Korra wanted so badly for Asami to let her in that part of her life, but Asami never did, and all Korra could do was accept it. 

As they were driving on the highway Korra passed the exit to the restaurant she told the twins they were going to. Korra saw Sayoko turn and look out the window as the exit passed by and Korra smirked. 

“Mama, where are you going? You missed the turn.” Sayoko looked at Korra confused. Korra looked out the front window and kept driving. 

“I'm gonna go a different way today. The sky is too beautiful to just be in a building all day.” Korra pointed out the front window at the sky. 

Korra saw Takuma look out his window, a sad smile spread across his. “The sunset is so beautiful, it reminds me of mom.” 

Korra looked up at the sky and saw the little hints of red in the clouds, the way the rays of the falling sun shone on the road as she drove, putting a smile on her face. The sunset was beautiful, just like Asami. 

*****

Asami grabbed her wedding ring off of her dresser and put it in her pocket. Her hands were shaking from anxiety. Asami opened and closed her fist, she took deep breaths trying to calm herself. Her heart was racing. 

It had been two years since she spoke to her family. Two years since she laid her eyes on them from a close distance. She would be able to touch them, hold them, kiss them. 

Everything she missed about them, she would finally be able to get again. Asami stumbled away from the dresser and onto the bed. She sat down and grabbed her chest, it was all a bit overwhelming yet it hadn't happened yet. 

Is this a mistake?

Asami closed her eyes and took a few more deep breaths. Jargala was right, what she was about to do was extremely selfish, but she couldn't take it anymore, being away from her family felt worse than death. But it had been two years, Asami already witnessed Korra kissing another woman, so it was clear to her that they were trying to move on. 

While it hurt to think about that, a part of Asmai figured it would happen. 

Asami pulled the ring out of her pocket and looked at it, Korra was just starting her acting career so she didn't have much money for one. She knew Korra wanted so badly to get her an impressive ring because Asmai made so much money. 

While the diamond wasn't that big, Asami cried when Korra proposed to her. Even though Asami practically screamed yes a thousand times. Korra urged Asami that when she had more money she would get her a better ring, one that showed how much Korra loved her. 

After about five years of Korra acting her career popped off, she started making millions of dollars yet when Korra tried to buy another ring, Asami begged her not to. 

Asami loved her ring, it meant so much to her, it was with her when she gave birth to the twins when they argued when they made love. The ring meant a lot to her, despite its cost it meant more to her than any other material thing. 

Asami threw her head back. This is a mistake, Asami!

While her body was screaming at her that it was a mistake her heart was begging her to do it. Asami took one final deep breath and stood up from the bed, she walked over to her bedroom and walked into the hallway. 

When she walked down the hall to the garage she saw Mako standing at the door entering the garage. She rolled her eyes and shoved past him. “You aren't gonna change my mind, Mako.” 

Asami walked over to the wall with the car keys, she heard Mako following after her. “I'm not here to change your mind, I just want to offer my assistance, let me come with you. While the windows are tinted, I think it's best if you have some security.” 

Asami grabbed a pair of keys from the wall and walked over to a black car. When she opened the door she stopped and turned around. She looked at Mako with a determined look. 

“I need to do this on my own, bringing you or anyone else here along will only do me more harm than good, so please, let me do this.” Asami looked at him, her expression turning sad. 

Mako looked at her and took a step back. “Yes ma’am. Be safe, please.” 

Asami nodded her head and got in the car. She sat there for a minute trying to collect herself. 

You’re really gonna do this? 

Asami took a deep breath and turned the car on. “I'm gonna do this.” Asami backed out of the garage and made her way to her old home, even though Korra and the twins were gonna be there for a while,  it gave her time to figure out what she was gonna say. 

While deep down she really wanted to do this, she also knew she was going into all of it half-cocked. 

****

“Alright, we're here!” Korra pulled into the long driveway of the Sato manor. The twins both looked at her confused. 

“I thought we were going to the restaurant? Why are we at mom's old home?” Sayoko asked, confused. 

“Yeah,” Takuma added on. 

Korra just smiled to herself. “I just need to make a small stop.” They were getting closer to the house and Korra saw the moment Sayoko and Takuma figured something was really off.

“What are we doing here?” Takuma poked his head up to the front seat. 

Korra parked her car in the front of the house and cut the car off. “I told you I need to make a small stop, come on you can come with me.” 

Korra took her seatbelt off and got out of the car, when she saw the twins still sitting in the car she rolled her eyes. “Guys come on.” 

Korra shut the car door and walked to the front door of the manor, while the twins were getting out of the car, Korra shot a text to Kuvira. 

Korra: Everything ready?

Korra didn’t have to wait long. 

Kuvira: You just got here, we're hiding and waiting on the birthday peeps!

Korra smiled at her phone. 

Korra: Alright we’re at the front door!

Korra found the house key to the manor and put it on the lock when the twins walked up the steps. 

“So, are we like picking something up?” Takuma walked behind Korra. 

Korra unlocked the door and opened it, she tried her hardest to hide her smile. “Just go in.” Korra moved to the side so the twins could walk past her. 

Sayoko stood at the front door. “But it's dark.” 

Korra rolled her eyes. “Oh my god just go in!” Korra laughed. 

Takuma walked in and Sayoko right after, when Korra walked in behind them and shut the door, just loud enough for KUvira to hear it. All of a sudden the lights of the manor cut on and a tone of people popped up from their hiding spots. 

“SURPRISE!!!!” The twins jumped back towards Korra, all Korra could do was laugh. She walked in front of them with a wide crooked grin on her face. 

“Surprise!” Sayoko and Takuma looked at Korra with shocked expressions.  

“What is this?” Sayoko and Takuma looked at Korra with tears in their eyes. 

Korra smiled at them. “I wanted to make this birthday really special for you both. It's been really hard lately. I figured this would help you forget about all the bad things happening right now.” 

Takuma and Sayoko rushed over to Korra and pulled her into a hug. “I love you so much, mama.”

“So freaking much.”  

Korra held the twins closer to her. “I love you too.” Korra let them go and moved out of the way. “Now, Minako is waiting for you.” Korra printed at Sayoko. “And Lisa is most definitely waiting for you.” Korra pointed at Takuma. 

“I advise you to steer clear of Lin though,” Sayoko warned before she walked off. 

Takuma smiled at Korra and walked off to look for Lisa. Korra turned to see Kuvira and Opal walking up to her. “So I see we did well?” Opal asked excitedly. 

Korra nodded her head. “You did amazing. The decorations, the people, the food, it's all amazing. Thank you.” 

Opal walked up and hugged Korra. “It's good to see you three smiling. Especially with everything going on right now, speaking of, now no one here is going to discuss the whole Varrick thing, I made sure of it.” Opal smiled. 

Korra looked over at Kuvira who had her hands up, “She is wildly scary.” Korra laughed when Opal hit Kuvira in the stomach. “Ow!” 

“Ummm so did Scarlett show up?” 

Opal nodded her head. “Yeah, it took a bit of convincing but she came.” Korra shook her head. 

“I think I'm gonna go find her.” Before Korra walked away she thought about something. “The presents. Where are they?” 

Kuvira handed Korra two small boxes. The rest of it is just waiting on your word so show up.” 

Korra nodded her head “thank you.” She walked away to look for Scarlett. 

After a few minutes of looking around the crowd of people, she finally sees Scarlett sitting in one of the living rooms. Korra walked into the room, but when Scarlett looked up at her she didn't have a happy expression on her face. 

“Something wrong? Opal said it took a bit of convincing to get you here. ” Korra sat next to Scarlett. 

Scarlett avoided eye contact. “No, nothing is wrong. Just got a lot going on right now, but I realized this was for the twins so I came… well that and… I have some news.” 

Korra tried to meet her gaze but Scarlett tried her hardest to ignore it. “Okay, what's the news?” 

Scarlett pulled out a small piece of paper with an address and phone number on it. “I found Bolin. I was gonna tell you sooner I just needed to be sure of some things.” 

Korra grabbed the paper and smiled down at it. That little piece of paper had the ability to help her, everything going on with her career could all be fixed, and it was all thanks to Scarlett. 

Korra pulled Scarlett into a tight hug. “Thank you so much!” Korra felt Scarlett pat her back. 

“You're welcome.” Korra pulled back, but before she could acknowledge the weird exchange they were having she heard someone clearing their throat behind her. 

When Korra turned around she saw Tarrlok standing in the doorway of the living room. Korra quickly stood up and walked over to him, “Tarrlok! I honestly thought you would be too busy to actually show up!” 

Tarrlok smiled at her. “I want to be around more. For you, so I moved some things around.” 

Korra’s eyes lit up. “Well you’ve gotta meet the twins. But first..” Korra turned around and looked over at Scarlett, “Tarrlok this is my…friend Scarlett. Scarlett, This is basically like my adoptive father.” 

Scarlett stood up and walked over to him to shake his hand. “It's lovely to meet you, but if you would excuse me I think I need to find something to drink.” 

Tarrlok moved out of the way and let Scarlett through. When Scarlett was out of earshot he spoke up. “She’s… interesting.” Tarrlok looked down at Korra who was scratching the back of her neck nervously. 

“Yeah…” Korra looked up at him and her smile returned. “You are just in time, I'm about to give the twins their gift so you can meet them.” 

Tarrlok nodded his head. “Well lead the way.” 

Korra moved out of the living room and went to look for the twins. When she found them she put her hands in her pockets and felt for the small boxes with part of their gift in them. 

“Hey!” Korra pulled their attention from Lisa and Minako. When they looked at her their smile brightened. “Sayoko, Takuma. This is Tarrlok, he’s a very good friend of mine, you’ve met him before you were just really young.” 

Tarrlok puts his hand out so they could shake it. “It's so nice seeing you two again. You both are just a spitting image of Korra and Asami.” 

Sayoko and Takuma grinned at him. “It's nice meeting you too, hopefully, you can come by the house and tell us about mama,” Sayoko said. 

“Yeah, we love hearing stories about her when she was younger!” Takuma added on. 

Korra interjected. “Alright guys, now I have something for you.” Korra pulled the boxes out and handed them to the twins. “I think you are really gonna love it.” 

Sayoko and Takuma both opened their boxes, the shock on their faces warmed Korra's heart. The twins both pulled out their own set of keys. 

“NO FREAKING WAY!!” They both said in unison. The twins looked at each other with wide smiles on their faces. 

“Are they outside?!” Sayoko asked excitedly.

Korra shrugged. “You have to go check and see.” The twins ran for the front door, Korra took off right after them, and after a few seconds, the people of the party followed after. 

There were two brand new Satomobiles, personalized for the twins. Sayoko’s car was a deep matte red, and Takumas was a deep matte blue. 

They both touched their car as if they were afraid to put their fingerprints on it. Takuma looked at the back of the cars and saw the model. 

“Wait Sat86? I saw that one day in a financial file but Future Industries has never made these.” 

“Your mother started sketching the plans out for these cars a year after you were born, she wanted you to have something that was personal to you. No one in the world has these.” 

The twins looked at each other and back at Korra, “can we test drive them?!” 

Korra nodded her head. “Go for it.” 

Sayoko and Takuma looked at Lisa and Minako. “Can Lisa and Minako go with us?” 

Takuma asked quietly. Korra looked over at Lin and Kya, Kya had a bright smile on her face whereas Lin had a scowl. “Lisa can go, but if you drive recklessly with her in the car, just know that I know where you live.” Lin threatened playfully. 

Sayoko looked over at Kuvira and Opal. “She can go, but please, please, please, be careful.” 

The twins ran to their cars, Korra stood there watching the whole thing with teary eyes, her babies were getting so big. 

Korra watched as they pulled off and down the long driveway. Korra turned to Kuvria and Opal, “hey, Ummm I think I need to get home. Can you make sure that the kids have fun and are safe?” 

Opal nodded her head. “Of course.” 

Korra walked down to her car and drove off. 

*****

Korra pulled into her drive, despite not doing much throughout the day she felt exhausted. She walked up to her front door, when she went to put the key in the lock, she shocked herself when the door was already unlocked. 

Korra shook it off and thought maybe the twins forgot to lock the door, she lived in a decent neighborhood, so it was doubtful she would have been robbed. Korra opened the door and walked in, she threw her keys on the table next to the door and shut it, when she cut the light on she turned around and her heart almost stopped. 

“Hi, baby. Did you miss me?” 

Chapter Text

Six years ago…

Asami walked down the hall to Amon's office, with every step closer to the office door she felt a chill run down her spine. She hated meeting him in person, over email, text, or calls; he was a lot less intimidating. 

It was also a lot easier to explain why she was walking out of her bedroom at four in the morning, before she drove to Amon’s house she had a small argument with Korra about her leaving. 

Stepping out of her bedroom to answer his calls was already suspicious enough but actually leaving the house always led to an argument. 

Asami made it to Amon's office door, when she looked down the hall she saw his men that were just recently following her were turning around. Asami placed her hand on the doorknob and took a deep breath. 

She turned the knob and pushed the door in, her breath hitched when she saw him sitting on his desk, with a deep frown on his face. He was obviously waiting for her, and from years of interactions with him, she knew he didn't like to be kept waiting. The argument she had with Korra delayed her arrival by a few minutes. 

Asami stepped into the office but stayed close to the door. He raised an eyebrow at her. “Close the door.” He said quietly which wasn't a good sign. It was way better to have him yelling than to hear him quiet. 

Asami shuts the door but still remained near it. “I'm sorry I'm late.” 

Amon shook his head. “I don't care about that.” Asami felt her heart racing. “What I do care about is why Ming-Hua never got the shipment of guns and tanks.” His frown went away and he was just staring at her with a neutral face. 

Asami put her hands behind her back and started fiddling with her hands. “Future Industries had an issue with their cargo ships, a lot of my company's products haven't been shipped yet.” Asami gulped nervously. “There are also a shit ton of Republic City’s coastal guards on high alert, I can't really just send out my ships and get hundreds of people arrested for them just being around the weapons.” 

Amon stood up and took a few steps closer to Asami, Asami panicked and backed into the door. “Those people's lives are not your priority, if they get arrested so be it, I need the shipments to arrive on time !” 

Asami kept eye contact with him. “If my people get arrested, Future  Industries will be on the cop's radar, and I won't have any employees to move your product.” Asami hissed through her teeth, while Amon was a smart terrorist, he was also super impatient, which most likely would be his downfall. Which she hoped would commence soon. 

Amon raised his hand, making Asami flinch. He began caressing Asami’s cheek. “You value your family's life don't you, Asami?” Asami knew Amon could feel her trembling. 

Every time there was a slight problem with their arrangement he would threaten Korra and the twins, he knew they were her soft spot. There was only one time when he got close enough to hurt them. The twins were five and Korra went to go pick them up from school, when Korra saw the twins outside she saw a random man talking to the twins. 

Korra made a big deal about it to the school board but Korra never knew that the man that was talking to the twins was one of Amon's men. When Korra told Asami about it in an outrage Asami panicked. If Korra wouldn't have gotten to the school when she did it was likely that the twins would have been kidnapped. 

Still trembling, Asami looked at Amon in his eyes. “You said that if I got everything you needed you would leave them alone, I have been working for you for years you know I'm trustworthy. I already have employees under the radar who help make the weapons you so desperately want, so please just give me more time.” 

Amon ran his fingers down Asami’s cheek to her throat. He slowly gripped her throat and pushed her further against the wall. “Well seeing as a war is coming, I don't really have much time!” Amon got closer to Asami's face, he started squeezing tighter around her throat. “Get my weapons to Ming-Hua or you and your family will face the consequences!” His grip grew tighter as he waited for Asami to agree. 

Asami was struggling to breathe but she managed to draw in a little bit of breath to answer. “Y-you get what you w-want… I-I promise.” Amon let go of Asami’s throat and walked away back to his desk as Asami gasped for air. 

“Leave,” Amon said angrily. Asami rubbed her throat trying to soothe the pain. She started to take more deep breaths as she walked out of his office. 

As she walked out of his house and to her car, she felt her heart pounding in her chest. None of this would have happened if it wasn't for her father. If Hiroshi would have just left Asami out of his criminal life, she could be with her family like a normal person, running Future Industries without adding a criminal record to it. 

For years she had tried to keep her kids and Korra out of this part of her life. She so desperately wanted this part of her life to be over before Sayoko and Takuma took over, good news was that the twins were only eight years old so she had plenty of time.

****

“Hi, baby. Did you miss me?” Korra stared at her with a shocked and panicked expression. 

Korra looked at her from head to toe trying to make sense of what was happening. “Asami?” Korra gulped nervously. 

Asami walked closer to Korra, “I know how this may look-” 

“Holy shit I've officially lost my mind!” While Korra was slightly panicked she wasn't completely afraid. Korra walked up to Asami, she carefully raised her hand and slowly moved it to Asami’s cheek. Asami remained quiet but followed along with Korra as she went to touch her.

Korra placed her hand on Asami’s cheek, her breath hitched when she felt the warmth of her wife's face. Korra placed her other hand on Asami’s other cheek and cupped Asami’s face. Korra felt her eyes start to water. 

“This isn't real.” Korra closed her eyes and brushed their noses together. “This isn't real.” Korra ran her thumb over Asami’s cheek. Korra felt her bottom lip tremble when she felt Asami’s hands cover her own. 

Korra relaxed. It had been so long since she felt the warmth of Asami’s touch on hers. To hear her voice again was music to her ears, but all of this felt… off. Korra gulped nervously. 

“Korra I've m-missed you.” Asami choked over her words, as she started to cry. Korra pulled back and looked over Asami’s face. 

“How is this possible?” Korra moved her thumb to trace it over Asami’s lips. 

“We have a lot we need to talk about.” 

Korra sobered up. They did need to talk, what was happening shouldn't be. Korra dropped her hands from Asami’s face and frowned. “I watched you die.” Korra's breath started to quicken. 

Asami walked closer to Korra but Korra stepped back. “Korra I know-” 

“I felt you die!” Korra saw Asami flinch when she raised her voice. While feeling the warmth of Asami on her again, everything was so confusing. “I've mourned for you!” Korra shook her head confused. Asami shouldn't be standing in front of her. “Two years… two years the kids and I have tried to move on and… and be better. What the fuck? Why are you not dead!?” 

Asami stepped away from Korra, not because she thought Korra would hurt or but because she knew this was becoming a bit overwhelming so she didn't want to crowd Korra. “I didn't want to leave you and the twins! I was handling things just fine and then other people got involved.” 

Korra stared at her, becoming more and more enraged. “What other people?! Why would you have to leave us!?” 

“It's complicated.” Asami started. 

Korra clenched her fist together. “MORE COMPLICATED THAN THIS?!” Asami could see the hurt in Korra’s eyes. 

Asami shook her head trying to stop from balling her eyes out. “When my mother passed, Hiroshi buried himself in Future Industries. Over time he got more and more secretive with me when I started working with him so I could get ready to take over Future Industries.” 

Korra looked at Asami even more confused. She had no idea what any of that had to do with why she wasn't dead. Korra grew angrier and angrier. “None of this explains why you aren't currently buried in the fucking ground!!” 

Asami gestured to the couch. “I think you should sit down, all of this is a bit much.” 

Korra glared at her. “I don't want to sit down! I want to know the truth!” 

Asami nodded her head. “Well, we both know Hiroshi was working with a terrorist and was arrested for it, the only thing was he wasn't the only one.” Asami watched as Korra opened and closed her hands clearly trying to calm herself. 

“Hiroshi introduced me to Amon, who was one of the terrorists. Over some time Hiroshi made me start working with him and Amon. I helped my father and Amon design, build, and ship off deadly weapons for years.” Asami bit her lip nervously. 

“When Hiroshi was arrested, they never found Amon, and Hiroshi never snitched. Amon found me a few months later and forced me to start working for him, so when I took over Future Industries I had to take over all the jobs Hiroshi either failed to finish or even start.” 

Korra plopped down on the couch and ran her hands over her face. Asami was right, all of this was really overwhelming. “So, I was married to a terrorist?” Korra laughed hysterically to herself. 

Korra glanced over at Asami, and Asami could just see in her eyes that she couldn't even look at her the same. 

“Not willingly. I wanted to get out, I wanted to stop, but then you and I got really serious and got married and then we had the twins, so he had something to threaten me with.” Asami sat next to Korra, when she went to put her hand over Korra's, Korra snatched her hand back. 

“So you dying, where does that fall into this?” Korra looked at her with hurt and angry eyes. 

When we were at that dinner I hadn't planned it, there was someone there that worked for Amon, apparently, I'm not the only one who he’s threatened. There was this couple that coated my wine glass in a poison that knocked me out for a while. I need you to know that when I was ‘dying’ all I could do was think about you.” 

Korra took a few deep breaths. “So you faked your death for….” 

“I didn't do it on purpose Korra. They faked my death so that Amon would think I was dead and I could find a way to take him down.” 

Korra looked over at Asami. “So I'm gonna assume that after these two years and you finally coming back that you found a way to take this Amon guy out?” 

Asami sat there in silence. Korra stood up angrily. “So you’ve been gone for two years, and have accomplished nothing?!” 

Asami remained quiet. Korra nodded her head. “Why come back?”

Asami looked up at Korra with teary eyes. “I missed my family.” 

Korra busted out laughing, partly because she thought she was losing her mind. “Missed us?! You could have just told me the truth and you wouldn't have had to fake your fucking death!” Korra started pacing in the living room. “Oh my god, the twins are gonna freak the fuck out! They have not been taking your death well, how the fuck are they gonna react when they realize it was all a lie?!” 

Asami stood up and walked over to Korra. “I know this is a lot, but I just really wanted to see you.” 

Korra stopped pacing and looked at Asami. “What if I told you to just leave and never come back, would you?” 

Asami froze for a second. “What?” 

Korra swallowed hard and tears fell down her cheeks. “It's been two years, the kids and I have been trying to move on.” 

Asami bit the inside of her cheek. “Have you moved on?” 

Korra averted her gaze from Asami. “I'm not answering that.” 

“Because you don't want to hurt my feelings by saying you have or because you haven't and you don't want me to know that?” 

“Pick one,” Korra said sadly.

“I need to know because if you have moved on I’ll leave and you'll never have to see me again,” Asami said through gritted teeth, as much as she didn't want to leave again she would if it would make it easier. 

Ding! Dong!

Before Korra could answer the doorbell rang. Korra saw Asami panic. “Shit!” Asami looked at Korra with a pleading look. “Korra you can't tell anyone I'm here. Please it will only put us and the twins in more danger.” 

Korra looked at her wife who looked like she was on the brink of pissing herself. Korra rolled her eyes. “Go upstairs.” 

Asami whispered a quick thank you and ran up the stairs. Korra walked over to the front door and opened it, she frowned when she saw it was the same guy that showed up at her door a few days ago. 

“Dude who the hell are you and what do you want?!” Korra asked, irritated. 

“I came here to see Asami,” he said quietly. 

Korra had to keep herself from flipping the fuck out. “She's dead. Now leave.” 

Korra went to slam the door, but he put his foot in the way stopping her. “Please, I just need to talk to her-” 

Korra looked over at the stairs and saw Asami running down them. She moved in front of Korra and opened the door making the man fall inside. “Iroh, what the fuck are you doing?” 

Korra looked over Asami at the guy on the ground, “wait you know this guy?” Korra glared at Asami. Asami didn't take her eyes from Iroh, she just continued to stare daggers into his head. “Asami, how do you know him?” 

Korra saw Asami take a deep breath. “He works for me.” 

Korra folded her arms over her chest. “ Just works for you?” 

Asami grabbed Iroh and pulled him into the house, she quickly shut the door and turned to Korra. “Korra I can promise you that in the two years I have been gone I have been faithful, I've never ever slept with anyone.” 

“She’s right,” Iroh said standing up. “She hasn't been with anyone else. The farthest she’s gotten is letting me hold her in bed.”

Korra shot her head over to Iroh. “what the fuck did you just say?”

Chapter Text

Korra turned and stared at Iroh with her fist balled. “What the fuck did you just say?” Korra took a few intimidating steps toward him asking him back away. 

While backing up he shrugged, “I was there comforting her, she needed someone.” 

Korra’s stance grew wider the more he spoke, her nails digging deeper and deeper into her palm. Korra felt a gentle hand on her shoulder, she felt a small tug trying to get her to turn around but Korra kept her eyes on Iroh. 

“Korra, look at me please.” Korra ignored Asami. “He is an idiot, one that I chose to trust but he is harmless.” Korra turned around angrily and stared danger into Asami’s eyes. 

Korra pointed angrily at Iroh as she stared at Asami. “Did you fuck him?!” 

Asami frowned at the accusation. “I literally just said that the entire time I was gone I was faithful.” Asami shook her head angrily. 

“She was just lonely. She needed someone, so I stepped up.” Korra went to look back at Iroh but Asami grabbed her chin and made her keep her eyes on her. 

“Iroh leave.” Asami looked over at him. 

He gave Asami a sad look, “But I need to talk to you.” 

“I don't want to talk to you! Now leave!” Iroh took a step closer to them and Korra just blacked out. Korra pushed away from Asami and swung her right hand and hit Iroh in his face. 

“Korra!” Korra in blind rage followed Iroh to the ground when he fell down and threw her fist to his face, ignoring the yelling from Asami. So much happened in the span of fifteen minutes. 

An hour ago she looked at her kids imagining her wife in their eyes, seeing the similarities. After two years of telling the kids it would get better, their lives would get better. Two years of crying, trying to move on from a life she worshiped to a life she loved more than anything in the world. 

Watching Asami die killed something inside of her. A part of her that she thought she would never get back again all died with Asami. Seeing her wife again made everything so confusing, that part of her that died came back. 

Korra continued to hit Iroh, she ignored the pain radiating throughout her hand, Korra had no idea how angry she was. For the past two years, she just brushed her feelings off to the side. She was sad and she knew the feeling of losing someone would soon hurt less but it never did with Asami. 

It was because she wasn’t truly honest with herself. She was angry. Angry that the love of her life had died in her arms. Angry that her best friend was gone forever. Angry that the mother of the children would never once lay her eyes on them again. 

Years of buried anger for a woman she thought she lost, for years later to find out it was all a lie. 

Korra felt Asami trying to pull her off Iroh. “Korra if you don't stop you are going to kill him!” Korra halted her assault and just stood over his bloody and mangled face. 

Korra looked at her hands and saw his blood dripping from her fist. Korra felt dizzy, and out of breath. Her head started pounding. Korra looked back at Iroh and saw him struggling to move. She grabbed the collar of his jacket and pulled him from her living room and to the front door. She opened the door and threw him out of her house. 

Korra slammed the door. She stood there for a minute looking at the door, trying to collect herself. There were very few times in her life that she had ever fought someone, and in those times the fight always revolved around Asami. 

“Korra.” Korra heard Asami say her name softly, she continued to look at the door, scared of what she may do or say if she laid her eyes on Asami. 

Korra felt tears fall from her chin, she hadn't even realized she was crying. “Two years…” Korra started. “Two years I spent hating every minute of my life because you were gone. All I had were the kids to keep me sane but that is a burden I didn't need them to have.” 

Korra turned around and looked at Asami with a flared nose. “Korra-” 

“TWO YEARS I SPENT MOURNING A FUCKING WOMAN THAT WASNT EVEN DEAD!!” Korra stepped up to Asami angrily but Asami didn't move away. “I would have helped you…” 

Asami went to place her hands on Korra's chest but Korra flinched away from the touch. Asami looked at her sadly. “You wouldn't have been able to help.” 

Korra shook her head. “You don't know that.” 

Asami broke into a fit of tears. “But I do, Korra! He would have killed you, me, Sayoko, Takuma, EVERYONE!” Korra noticed Asami biting her lip. “I wanted to keep you safe.”

“By putting yourself in danger!? How the fuck is that gonna keep us safe?! I could give two fucks about my own life when it comes to you and the kids! I would have found a way!” 

Asami laughed. “By doing the same thing I was doing?! Putting your life on the line was better than my own!?” 

Korra clenched her jaw. “Anything would have been better than losing you. Anything. I lost everything the day I felt your heart stop… I would have done anything to trade places with you.”

“I didn't want to leave you. This wasn't my plan, Korra you have to believe me! I wanted nothing more than to feel you by my side in bed, to hear your voice, to feel your touch… I wanted to come back more than you know… I just couldn't.” 

Korra closed her eyes trying to stop the tears. “Honestly seeing you now…. I wish you'd actually been dead, it would be easier than this.” 

Korra saw the moment she broke Asami. “You don't mean that!” Asami bit her lip anxiously. “Say you don't mean that!” 

Korra's face softened. “I don't know what to do now.” Korra looked down at her still bloody hands. “This isn't me. This isn't what the kids need right now.” Closed her eyes again. “Fuck!” She whispered under her breath. 

“Do you want me to leave?” Korra opened her eyes to see Asami’s eyes starting to turn red from all the crying. 

“I don't know,” Korra answered honestly.

Asami whipped her face and nodded her head. “I’ll make it easier for you.”  Asami tried to walk past Korra but Korra barged in front of her making her stop. 

“Wait… don't go.” 

“Well, you didn't say you wanted me to stay.” 

Korra looked up at Asami with a neutral face. “I also never said I wanted you to leave.” Korra swallowed hard. “I'm pissed at you.” 

Asami nodded her head in understanding. “I know.” 

“Stay the night.” Asami looked at Korra with widened eyes. “The twins will most likely stay at their friend's house today, so stay.” 

“Are you sure?” 

Korra shifted uncomfortably. “Not really, but I don't really know what else to do right now.” 

“Right.” Asami looked between them and she saw Korra's hands trembling. “Do you want me to help to clean up your hands?” 

Korra raised up her hands, “sure.” 

Asami grabbed Korra's wrist and pulled her up the stairs. When they made it down the hall and to their room, Asami stopped before she opened the door. Korra saw all in her face that she had a question, it was just a matter of if she was going to ask. 

“I know you’ve been seeing Scarlett, and I know I have no right to be mad. I'm hurt but I know I shouldn't be, but I need to know if you ever…did you ever sleep with her in our bed?” 

Korra stared at her for a while, she wanted to lie and say she had, she wanted to find a way to hurt Asami, but deep down she knew she wasn't capable of that. “I never even slept with her in this house.” 

Asami nodded her head. “Can I ask when the last time you had sex with her was?” 

“Three weeks ago,” Korra answered honestly. Korra saw new tears form in Asami’s eyes. Asami opened the door and pulled Korra into the room with her, they walked to the bathroom where she gestured for Korra to put her hands in the sink. 

Korra placed her hands under the faucet and waited for Asami to cut on the water. Korra flinched slightly when the cold water hit her hands but stayed still as the water washed off what was mostly Iroh's blood. She waited for Asami to grab a washcloth and towel from the small storage closet in the corner of their bathroom. 

Asami walked back over to Korra and grabbed her hands so she could help get most of the blood off. They stayed quiet for a while, it was better than sitting there trying to figure out what to say, it wasn't an uncomfortable silence so Korra was thankful. 

Korra saw Asami look up at her, Asami scanned her face. “You cut your hair.” 

“It held too many memories,” Korra said plainly. 

“I like it.” 

Asami turned off the water and grabbed the towel, she started to dry Korra's hands-off, there were small cuts around the knuckles of Korra’s hands. Korra could already see lit bruising start to form. 

“Fuck, I don't know how I'm gonna explain this to the kids.” Korra sighed. 

“What me or the bruising?” 

Korra looked up at Asami who was rummaging around in the drawer for ointment. 

“Both.” Korra bit her lip nervously. “I don't think I want them to see you so soon. This is gonna be a lot for them. I need to find a way to ease them into this.” 

Asami froze. Korra saw her take a deep breath. “I get it. How long do I need to wait?” 

“I don't know. There really isn't a good time to tell your kids that your dead mom isn't actually dead.” 

Asami applied the ointment and remained quiet. When she finished she backed away from Korra. 

“I'm really sorry, Korra. I never wanted any of this.” 

“I believe you, but that doesn’t make it hurt any less.” 

Korra pushed off of the counter and walked out of the bathroom. She walked over to the bed and plopped down. She closed her eyes as she relaxed into the mattress. 

“Do you want me to sleep in one of the guest rooms or the couch….” 

Korra remained still in the bed. “You’ll sleep in the bed with me. We're married so it's not like I'm cheating on my wife or anything.” Korra smiled a bit when she heard Asami laugh a little. 

Korra felt the bed dip in and tensed when she felt Asami's leg brush up against hers. “I wish I could hate you.” 

“Trust me I hate myself enough for the both of us.” 

“Goodnight Asami.” 

“Goodnight Korra.” 

*****

Iroh walked into the safe house with bandages on his face covering the stitches. Jargala and Mako were standing near the door, clearly waiting to see if Asami was coming back. He closed the door and ignored the looked they were giving him. “What happened to you?” Mako asked confused. 

Iroh stopped and turned to look at him. “Korra happened.” 

Mako and Jargala’s eyes widened. “Why?” Jargala asked suspiciously. 

“Long story. But whenever Asami gets back tell her that our spy guy Wu, escaped from Amon. he’s currently hiding in one of the old Future Industries cargo boats.” 

Jargala grabbed Iroh by his blood-stained shirt. “He wouldn't have run away if something didn't happen, so what does Wu know?” 

Iroh shrugged. “Don't know he was too afraid to tell me, but whatever it is, it might just be the thing to make these two years worth it.” 

Jargala let go of Iroh's shirt and watched as he walked away. Jargala looked over at Mako who had a determined look on his face. 

“We need to get to those docks and find out what he knows!” 

Jargala nodded her head in agreement. They both ran out of the door and to the car.

****

Mako and Jargala searched the cargo ship for what seemed to be hours but in actuality was around thirty minutes. After searching high and low they both froze in place when they heard something from inside the boat's storage area. 

Mako pulled out his gun from his holster and Jargala followed after. The Jargala stood in front of the door whereas Mako stood next to it so he could open it. On the count of three Mako opened the door and pointed their guns inside. 

When they saw it was just Wu who was all beat up they quickly put away their guns. Mako rushed over and comforted him. “Hey, we’re here to help. Iroh said you were here, we just want to make sure you are safe.” 

Wu was trembling in Mako’s arms. “A-Amon…” 

Mako held him tighter. “Amon what?” 

“H-he’s special t-to Korra.” Wu continued to tremble. Mako looked up at Jargala who just gave him a confused look. 

“What do you mean special?” 

“H-He’s K-Korra’s u-uncle….” 

“What?”

Chapter Text

Korra sat in her car gripping the steering wheel, she had been crying for days, yet now after burying Asami she felt like she couldn't cry anymore. Korra asked Kuvira to take the twins home, while she drove herself home from the funeral. She knew she needed to be there for Sayoko and Takuma but a part of her knew she would panic. 

It was real, she buried her wife in the ground. Yet the only memory Korra had of Asami was the one of her dying. The twins practically begged Korra to have a closed casket funeral. Korra didn't even have the chance to lay her eyes on her wife one more time. 

Korra felt so numb. She had no idea how she was going to be able to go back home and look at her kids the same, be able to parent them the same. Nothing was gonna be like it was, she would continue to have to wake up without Asami, she would have to raise the kids without Asami. 

Korra laid her head on the steering wheel, her chest began to ache. Her throat started to burn, Korra gritted her teeth together. 

FUUUUCCKK!” Korra picked her head up and clenched her eyes shut. “This isn't real,” Korra whispered to herself. 

Korra opened her eyes and took a deep breath. Years Korra spent with Asami, they built a life together, a life that was meant to have both of them, Korra knew there was no way that she could go back to that life without Asami.  

Korra needed Asami more than anything. Korra turned her car on, it was time to face her future. The twins only had her now, so she needed to comfort them more than anything. 

The twins need the same person Korra needed when her own mother died. Korra knew the kids would need her more than anything right now. She pulled out of the cemetery's parking lot and made her way to her home. Losing a parent was the worst thing Korra had ever experienced, now losing Asami just put her back in that place she was in when she was a kid. 

She needed a distraction, and as terrible as it sounded the kids were gonna be just that.

****

“My funeral was today…” Asami said plainly as she sat in the car with Ginger and Jargala. Her eyes were red and puffy from all the crying, leaving her family made her wish she had actually died. “They had a closed casket.” Asami turned to look at Jargala who was in the driver's seat. “Seems convenient for you two.” 

Jargala kept her eyes on the road, she tried hard to keep her expression neutral but Asami could tell she felt guilty. As they drove down the highway, all Asami could think about how crushed Korra and the twins were. 

They were most likely sitting at home in silence, not eating, trying to figure out what they were supposed to do next. Asami was most definitely certain that Korra was ignoring her feelings and tending to the twins to distract herself.

“The windows are tinted but I would feel more comfortable if you wouldn't have your head so close to the window,” Jargala said still not shooting a glance at Asami. 

Asami scoffed and moved her head away. “What's the plan exactly? Don't really know what you expect me to do when I can't go anywhere, because why? The world thinks I'm dead!” Asami hissed out. 

Jargala ignored Asami. Asami wasn't sure if it was because she was waiting to tell her the plan or if she didn't have one. Asami looked in the backseat where Ginger quickly averted her gaze. 

“Ginger, would you like to enlighten me on what the fuck we are gonna be doing?” Asami raised an eyebrow at her. “Seeing as that you two killed me and took me from my family, I feel entitled to some fucking answers!” 

Ginger looked like she was going to speak up but immediately closed her mouth. Asami turned back in her seat and groaned to herself. “Took me from my family to include me into some half-cocked plan, if you two even have one.” 

Asami remained quiet for the rest of the car ride. Mostly because she was getting more and more pissed off by how no one was answering her questions. After a while of being on the highway, Jargala took an exit and they began driving on some dark back road. 

Asami looked out of the window to see where exactly she was. “Can you at least tell me where we are going?” 

Jargala pulled into a long driveway. “A safe house. It's off the map and records so cops can’t find us, nor Amon.” As they drove down the driveway Asami saw deep in the trees porch lights.

“How did you find it,” Asami asked suspiciously. Jargala stopped the car in front of the house, she cut the car off and got out to open the door for Ginger and Asami. Asami was quick to realize Jargala had ignored her question. 

They walked up the porch stairs and as they made it to the door two guys walked out of the house. Asami stopped in her tracks and panicked slightly. Jargala grabbed her arm gently. 

The two men stood near the door. “Asami this is Mako and Iroh, they are ex Marines. They are here to help you.” 

Asami frowned. “How are ex-Marines going to help me?” 

“They were burned, the government put out a burn notice on them, they were on the run for years, so they had to fake their death in order to protect themselves.” Ginger interjected. 

“So it seems as if faking deaths is all you are all good for.” Asami laughed to herself. 

Mako gave Asami a knowing look. “I know what it feels like to have to leave your family. I had a brother, he was all I had, he was also going through a rough time in his life when I left. I miss him every day.” 

Asami bit the inside of her cheek. “Do you ever think about going to find him, telling him the truth?” Asami asked sadly. 

Mako smiled sadly. “Everyday.” 

Iroh stepped in a put his hand out for Asami to shake. “Asami we plan to get you back to your family as soon as possible, but first we need to remove Amon from our lives.” 

Asami just looked at his hand not reaching out to shake it back. Iroh embarrassingly put his hand down and averted his gaze from Asami. 

Asami looked back at Mako. “Was Amon the reason you were burned?” 

Mako nodded his head. “We never worked for him, but when we were deployed in the Fire Nation he found us. He wanted us to fight for him, but we refused. Instead of killing us himself, he let the world know who we were. We were deep undercover with Lord Ozai, trying to take him down from the inside, but Amon told off on us, Ba Sing Se decided they didn't need us anymore, and so they burned us.” 

Asami’s eyes widen. “Holy shit! How did you manage to live in Republic City without being noticed?” 

“Well, I hid out at the Southern Water Tribe for a few years, after things died down and I knew my face wouldn't be so noticeable I moved to republic city, and got a job at some tea shop.” 

Mako pointed over at Iroh. “Iroh, on the other hand, hid in plain sight he stayed in Ba Sing Se and worked in the queen's castle as a janitor. Very dumb and reckless yet he wasn't noticed.” 

Asami frowned at Iroh. “seems very careless.” 

Iroh tilted his head back and forth. “It was extremely careless, but it kept me alive so I'm thankful.” Iroh shrugged. 

Asami took a deep breath. “So what exactly will we be doing?” 

Mako opened the front door to let Asami walk in, Asami hesitated at first but saw the comforting look on Mako’s face, he seemed trustworthy. Asami walked through the door and Mako followed after. 

“Seeing as that you are the only one out of the five of us that was the closest with Amon, you will be the boss on this. You know the most about him.” 

Asami stopped walking and turned to Jargala and Ginger. “So I was right you didn't have a plan?” 

“No, but with all of our knowledge of Amon put together, we know for a fact we can take him out,” Mako said confidently. 

Asami folded her arms over her chest, “I hope you’re right, Mako.” 

*****

Mako walked into one of the guest rooms they put Wu in. Wu was sitting on the bed under the covers with a traumatized look on his face. Mako felt bad for him, when he got Wu some clean clothes after he took a shower he noticed all the cuts and bruising over his body. 

Mako set the glass of coffee and plate of food on the nightstand table, ready and waiting for whenever Wu had the energy and courage to eat. Mako moved to sit on the side of the bed. 

Mako saw him taking a few glances at him. “I know what you’ve been through has been traumatizing and it's probably gonna be a while before you trust anyone, but I need you to know you are safe here. No one is going to hurt you.” Mako said softly. 

Wu looked up at Mako. “you seem nice, that other guy not so much.” 

Mako frowned. “You mean Iroh?” Wu nodded in agreement. “Did he hurt you?” Mako asked worriedly. 

Wu shook his head. “No, he was just really impatient. Jargala gave me her number and Iroh's for whenever I needed an out, but I was so panicked that I called Iroh instead of Jargala. When I told him where I was he showed up all bloody and beaten. I told him I knew something that would help Asami and he just… I don't even know how to explain it. He scared me and so I couldn't talk to him.” Wu looked over at the plate of food. “He left when I didn't tell him anything.” 

Mako grabbed Wu’s hand gently. “Take your time. What you told me and Jargala is enough for us to go on for a while. Whenever you are ready to talk come find me.” 

Wu’s eyes glazed over with tears. “Why are you so kind to me you don't even know me.” 

Mako smiled at him. “I'm not an evil guy, but I've done some things in my life that I want to make up for, helping you will keep my mind at ease.” Mako pointed at the plate and coffee. “I do urge you to eat, food always makes me feel better.” Mako pushed off the bed and made his way to the door. 

“Amon is related to Korra by blood, but she doesn't know that.” Mako stopped and turned to look at Wu. “Unalaq is the only uncle she knows about, she has two others one of them being Amon. Amon also isn't his real name.” 

Mako nodded his head trying to process all the information. “Do you know his real name?” 

Wu nodded his head. “Noatak.” 

Mako smiled at Wu. “Thank you, that's a really big help.” Wu smiled back at Mako as he walked out of the bedroom.” 

As Mako walked down the hall he saw Iroh, both his eyes were swollen and bruised, his nose was broken, and his lips busted. Mako smiled to himself. Iroh brushed his shoulder up against Mako’s, that's when Mako grabbed his right arm and twisted it behind his back, he slammed Iroh against the wall. 

Iroh grunted in pain. Mako moved close to his ear. “I'm not sure what the fuck happened to you, but I'm sure it had something to do with Asami. If I find out you did something to hurt her or Korra I will kill you.” Mako twisted his arm harder. “Also do not bother Wu, if I find out you even looked his way, I will break your fucking neck.” Mako pushed off of Iroh and walked down the hall to his own room. 

*****

Asami melted into Korra's arms. She wasn't sure if Korra was aware that she pulled Asami closer to her in her sleep, but she didn't want it to end. Asami kept her eyes closed and buried her head into Korra's chest. It had been so long since she had gotten a good night's rest. While she knew Korras was angry with her it still felt so good to feel her warm body near hers again.  

Korra shifted in her sleep and threw her leg around Asami. Asami’s eyes shot open when she felt something hard press against her thigh. She smirked to herself. You were also very much missed. Asami thought to herself, but she quickly pulled herself from those thoughts. 

Asami picked her head up from Korra's chest and looked down at her relaxed sleepy face. She didn't expect Korra to react the way she did, Asami was confident in the fact that Korra would try and kick her out, but she didn't.

When Korra was yelling at her it took everything in Asami’s body to not fall down to her knees and beg for Korras forgiveness. Asami bit her lip nervously. 

Korra shifted again, but this time Asami saw her slowly opening her eyes. When Korra fully opened her eyes she just stared at Asami. Asami thought she would be disgusted by the way Korra was holding her and pushing her away, but Korra didn't. 

Asami remained still, she saw Korra gulp and her jaw tighten. “So it was real?” Korra spoke, Asami wasn't sure if Korra was saying it to her or herself.

Asami went to speak but Korra shifted and froze immediately after. Korra just realized her hard-on was pressing against Asami. Korra looked up at Asami with a panicked expression. 

Korra looked in between them and back at Asami. She took a deep breath and quickly let go of Asami and got out of bed. “This is not because of you, it happens every morning!” Korra defended herself as she readjusted her pants trying to hide her erection. 

When Korra turned back around she looked over Asami's body, Asami caught Korra ogling. “It wasn't because of you!” Korra argued. 

Asami nodded her head. “Okay, it wasn't me.” she agreed. Korra frowned at Asami. 

“Why did you come back?” Asami stilled. 

“Okay, we’re starting this early.” Asami stretched out and got out of bed. “I wanted to see you and the kids I missed you.” 

“Bullshit.” Asami frowned. “You left me, you left the kids…” 

“Not willingly! Nothing that has happened in my life has been up to me!”

Korra was about to yell at Asami, but there was a knock at the door. Asami froze where she stood. 

“Mama! Are you awake? We’re back, we were wondering if you wanted to go to breakfast.” Korra panicked and just continued to look at the door. Asami clenched and unclenched her hands. Hearing the kid's voice again made her heart pound.

Asami saw Korra turn and look at her. “In the closet!” Korra whispered-yelled. 

Asami frowned at her, Korra walked over to Asami and grabbed her arm pulling her towards the closet. 

“Why do I have to go in the closet?!” 

“Because the kids can't know you are alive! Two years we spent trying to move on, I'm afraid of what they might do if they see you.” Korra opened the closet door and pointed to it urging Asami to go in. 

“But I want to see them,” Asami said sadly. 

“We talked about this, you need to wait. I'm not even sure if I want you around me right now.” Asami looked at Korra sadly, she moved inside the closet where Korra closed the door. 

Asami paced in the closet despite nothing really happening she didn't regret her decision on coming back.

Chapter Text

Korra shut the closet door and ran over to the bedroom door, she took a deep long breath before she opened the door. 

Korra opened the door and smiled nervously at the twins. “H-heyyy! I thought you two would be out a lot longer today considering it was just your birthday.” Korra stepped out of the bedroom and into the hall, she shut the door behind her. 

Sayoko and Takuma looked at her confused. “We dropped Lisa and Minako off after…” 

Takuma stopped talking and panicked. Korra frowned and shot a glance over to Sayoko who was looking down at her feet. 

“After what?” 

Sayoko gulped nervously. “After we left the hotel!” Takuma blurted out, Sayoko threw her head back and groaned. 

“Dammit, Takuma! You have absolutely no backbone!” Sayoko hit her brother's arm. 

Takuma grabbed his arm. “I'm sorry! But she always finds a way to get the information out of me!” 

Sayoko rolled her eyes. “All she did was ask a simple question!” 

Korra just stared at the both of them, not really knowing what to do, “You were in a hotel, with your girlfriends alone?” 

Sayoko bit her lip awkwardly. “Y-yes!” 

Korra pinched the bridge of her nose, “w-were you both at least safe?” 

Takuma nodded his head erratically. Sayoko kind of just looked at Korra nervously. 

Korra just stared at her daughter. “Why are you looking at me like that? 

Sayoko shifted uncomfortably. “W-well… Minako brought a… strap-on…” 

Korra’s eyes widened, and she put her hands over her ears. “Ahhhhhh!” Korra took a deep breath and removed her ears, when she looked back at Sayoko she had a shocked expression on her face. Korra swallowed hard. “Sorry, it's just it's really hard to hear about you both having sex. To be honest, when Takuma has Lisa over I have tiny panic attacks, it's really awkward.” 

Sayoko turned and looked at her brother who had his face in his hands. 

Korra heard shuffling from behind the door and that's when she remembered Asami was currently in her room. Korra felt a bubble forming in her stomach and she started to tremble. 

“You guys wanted breakfast right!? Let's go! We can talk about… Minako and the… strap-o-on on the way to the restaurant!” Korra pushed the twins down the hall to the stairs. 

While walking down the stairs to the car, Korra used that little bit of time to think of how she was going to break the news to the kids. Explaining to them that their mother had passed away was extremely hard, how on earth was she going to explain that she was back?!

Asami was back and Korra didn't even know how to handle it. She also hasn't had the time to be by herself and fully take in the new situation. There were so many things running through her mind, not only was Asami back, but she was an accomplice to a  terrorist. 

A terrorist!! Korra screamed in her head. 

Asami the woman she spent most of her life with, the woman she married, and had kids with, was a terrorist. Korra felt like she didn't even know her wife, not truly. She couldn't have really known Asami, not if this whole thing was happening in their whole relationship. 

When Korra cut the car on she could feel Takuma’s and Sayoko’s eyes on her. “What’s going on?” Takuma asked worriedly Korra looked over in the passenger and back seats. 

“N-nothing why?” Korra stuttered out. 

“You sure, you look kind of pale.” Sayoko looked over Korra's face. 

Korra sucked her teeth. “I'm fine, really.” 

As they drove down the road Korra tried her hardest to calm herself. 

*****

Korra and the twins were sitting in the booth just looking at each other. Korra dribbled her fingers on the table, “So Sayoko, what were you gonna say about Minako?” 

Sayoko opened her mouth slightly, “Umm you want to have this conversation here? In public?” 

Korra shrugged, “I mean people already think I'm a drug addict who has anger issues, why not?” 

Takuma leaned over the table. “I was actually just thinking about that… ummmm is it safe for you to be out of the house like this?” 

Korra’s heart ached when she saw the worry on the twin's face. She gave them a warm smile. “I mean not really, but Scarlett got me something that is gonna fix all of this. Don't worry, if anyone comes up to us I will handle it.” 

Sayoko and Takuma nodded their head. Korra looked at Sayoko. “So, Minako?” 

“O-oh, well she brought one to the hotel, and we’ve never used one before so it was… different.” Sayoko averted her gaze from Korra. Korra just cleared her throat. 

“D-did you not like it?” 

“Mama we really don't have to have this conversation,” Sayoko said quickly. 

Korra bit her lip nervously. “Okay… but if you ever do want to talk about it, I'm here,” Korra said assuringly. 

Korra looked over at Takuma who was looking down at her hands, that's when it dawned on Korra that her bruises were very visible. 

“What happened to your hands?” Takuma asked worriedly.

Korra panicked and snatched her hands off the table and put them under the table. She wasn't sure what to say, of course, she was going to have to lie, it wasn't time to tell them about Asami. Korra also didn't even know when the right time would be. 

“When you two left the party last night I left not long after, I was gonna go home but I went to get gas, and that's when I ran into a problem.” Korra lied which she had never been good at, but telling the truth didn't seem like the best idea. 

“What happened?!” 

Korra gulped. “Someone recognized me from the interviews Varrick did on me, and they wanted to c-confront me. We got into a small fight.” 

“Small!? Your hands look like you had to beat him senseless!” 

Korra nodded her head. “Well, I did.” That part was true, Korra was completely lying. “But it was needed, they needed to be put in their place.” 

Korra smiled at them. “I'm fine, okay? Don't worry.” 

The twins nodded their heads. 

They all sat in silence for a while, when the food came Korra just picked at her food as the twins talked amongst themselves and ate. 

Korra’s mind was filled with hurt and confusion. She had no idea how she was going to break the news to the twins, or if she should even try. What if she just kept it from them? Kept them from all the pain that would follow after they found out. Korra spent two years trying to help them heal, but telling them about Asami would ruin all that progress and set them back all the way to square one. 

Korra looked up from her food and at the twins. “Hey, I have a question.” Sayoko and Takuma stopped talking and looked at Korra. 

“What's up?” 

Korra bit her lip nervously. “What if your mother just came back home out of nowhere, what would you do? How would you feel?” 

The twins frowned at Korra, “like she just came back from the dead?” Sayoko asked confused.

“Well no, more like she never died.”  Korra panicked a little she was sure where she was going with this, but she didn't really how else to handle this situation. 

Sayoko and Takuma looked down at their plate. “Confused mostly. Other than that I don't know.” Sayoko said honestly. 

“Confused as well.” Takuma started. “Maybe a little upset, because I would want to know why she wasn't with us, but honestly I think that I would probably just run into her arms.” 

Korra could understand their feelings, she really could, but this was a hypothetical, their feelings may change. 

*****

Korra walked through the front door, when the twins walked into the living room, she made her way to the stairs. “Hey, I'm gonna go to the restroom, when I get back we can hang out. It is our last day together before you head back to school.” 

The twins plopped down on the couch and nodded their heads at Korra, Korra smiled at them and rushed upstairs. 

Korra wasn't sure whether or not Asami would still be in the room, but a small part of her was hopeful. She wasn't sure why she wanted Asami to be behind the door, but she knew she wouldn't be upset about it.

Korra walked through her bedroom door and saw that the room was empty, she walked over to the closet to see if she was maybe in there because Asami heard Korra and the twins walk through the door. 

Korra opened the closet door and saw that it was also empty. A small part of Korra was disappointed. She shut the closet door and walked over to the bed and sat down. Kora ran her hands over her face. 

Asami had left again, this time was different though before Korra thought Asami was never going to come back, but this time Korra knew Asami was somewhere out there. 

Korra removed her hands from her face, when she looked around the room not really sure as to what she should do, she saw a piece of paper on her nightstand. 

She leaned over and picked it up. 

I'm sorry I had to leave, something came up. I want to see you again, Korra. 

      -A

Asami left her phone number on the note, Korra didn't really know what to think of that. 

Korra closed her eyes and took some deep breaths, nothing about her life was normal, and she didn't know how to handle that. 

Korra put the note in the nightstand drawer, she stood up from the bed and went downstairs. While she didn't have her wife anymore, she still had her kids, and that was enough for her, well at least that's what Korra kept telling herself. 

Korra walked down the stairs and plopped down on the couch next to the twins. “So, what should we do today?” 

“I was thinking maybe pizza and movie day.” Sayoko reached over to the coffee table and grabbed the remote. 

“That’s fine with me, although we just ate breakfast.” Korra laughed. 

Korra looked at her son. “I don't think she meant she wanted pizza now.” Korra grabbed both of their hands. “I'm gonna miss you two when you two are back at school.” Korra squeezed their hands. 

“We only have two more years left and then we’re back home for good.” 

Korra took a deep breath. “Wow, that's a long time. Oh, hey! How did you guys like the cars?” 

“They are freaking awesome! I’m gonna miss driving it when I’m at school.” Takuma said sadly. 

Korra laughed. “Yeahhhh, I honestly kind of want to go drive mine now.” Sayoko looked at Korra for permission. 

Korra’s mouth dropped. “Whattt?! You just said you wanted to have a movie and pizza night?” Korra put on a fake pout. 

“I kind of want to drive mine too.” Korra shot her head over to Takuma. 

“Wooowwww! So the cars are cooler than me?!” Korra continued to act sad. 

“You want me to be honest?” Takuma started. 

Korra’s eyes grew wider. “What! I'm hurt.” Korra grabbed her chest. She laughed when the twins started to defend themselves. “Look it's okay, go. I on the other hand will be having a pizza and movie night.” 

The twins looked at her sadly. “You sure?” 

Korra nodded her head. “Yes, now go before I change my mind and lock you in your rooms to keep you two to myself.” Korra smiled at them. 

They stood up and walked over to the door and grabbed their keys from the table. “Love you, mama.” 

Korra waved at them as they walked out of the door. “Love you too! Be safe!” 

After the door shut, the smile on Korra's face completely fell, she honestly was perfectly fine with them leaving, it left her alone with he thoughts, she needed the time to really think. 

Asami wasn't dead, she was very much alive and Korra was panicking. Out of the two years she spent grieving, not once did Korra ever think Asami was a bad person. Out of everything they had been through, Korra couldn't think of any bad thing Asami did. In every fight, they had Korra just thought of all the things she did wrong and how she should have fixed them. 

After Asami’s death Korra didn't think of her as anything other than an angel, but after Asami told her about what her life really consisted of Korra didn't know what to think. 

Thinking back on their fights a lot of comments Asami made were starting to make a lot of sense. 

Korra thought back on what Takuma said when she asked the twins about Asami. ‘ honestly, I think that I would probably just run into her arms.’ When Korra first saw Asami that's exactly what she wanted to do, but reality set in and she grew angry, now all she wanted to do was yell at her. 

The whole situation was giving her a headache.

*****

Korra was on her way back home from dropping the twins off at the airport, it hurt her a little to send them off but it was for the best and Korra knew it was going to happen. She enjoyed the week she had with them more than anything, especially considering her whole life was crumbling before they showed up. It helped none that when the twins had shown up her life still managed to throw her curveballs. 

With Asami reappearing with nothing more than an ‘I'm sorry,’ it put Korra in a weird place.

Korra pulled into the driveway, she raised a confused eyebrow when she saw Scarlett there leaning on her car. Korra pulled up next to her and got out of the car. 

Scarlett had her arms folded and she had a sad look on her face. Korra walked over to her. “What going on, I didn't expect to see you today.” 

Scarlett looked up at Korra. “Korra I don't think we should see each other anymore.” 

Korra folded her arms over her chest and cleared her throat. “Why not? Did I do something?” 

Scarlett shook her head. “No! It's just we weren't really together, we just kind of had sex, and the only reason we did that was because you were mourning. You weren’t really with me because you wanted to be, it was more so you wouldn't think about Asami.” 

Korra nodded her head. “Yeah, I get it. I'm sorry.” Korra bit her lip. 

“Don't be, I can't say I wasn't using you as well. The thing is I thought I was pregnant.” 

Korra’s eyes shot open, “w-what?” 

Scarlett started shaking her head erratically. “I'm not though! I just thought I was. I took a bunch of tests and they all came out positive.” Korra’s breaths started to pick up, she was slowly freaking out.

“I scheduled an appointment and they took forever to get back to me, I'm not entirely sure as to why it took so long, but it did. They called me yesterday and told me it was just a bunch of false positives.” Scarlett reassured. 

“Wow, this is ummm… wow.” Korra was too stunned she didn't really know the appropriate response. 

“I would also like to point out that it was most likely not going to be yours,” Scarlett said quietly. 

“You were sleeping with other people?” Korra wasn't sad that Scarlett was, it just shocked her a little, she didn't think Scarlett liked sleeping around.

“Well, I slept with one other person. I also want to say that none of this is going to interfere with me helping you with the Varrick thing. I still very much want to help you with that, if you still want me to.” 

Korra gave Scarlett a small smile. “I do still want your help, honestly with everything going on, I need a win in my life. I was actually thinking about contacting Bolin soon.”

“That's great, I think that's very wise and it's a really good next step for us to take on this case.” Scarlett pushed off of the car. “I think I'm gonna go, now.” 

“Yeah, okay. Bye Scarlett.” Korra smiled at Scarlett as she got in her car. 

Korra walked through the front door, and a wave of sadness suddenly hit her when she felt the loneliness and emptiness of her house. 

Korra walked over to the coffee table and picked up her computer she sat down on the couch and went to check her emails, apart from some past emails from some old spam mail the only new thing she saw was from some unknown email. 

Korra opened the email and she froze. 

I heard you were looking for me. I want to help you take down Varrick, better yet help you put him in prison. He isn't just a liar. 

        -Bolin

Korra doesn’t really get any time to react, her phone started going off in her pocket. When she pulled it out she saw it was Tarrlok. 

“Tarrlok? I didn't think I would hear from you so soon.” 

‘Korra I need you to listen to me very carefully. You and your children are in a lot of danger and I need you to be on high guard. Do you understand?’

Korra panicked a little, “w-what do you mean?” 

‘I can't really explain it right now, but I need you to be safe, please Korra, just heed my warning.’ 

Tarrlok quickly hung up the phone leaving Korra to sit in a pool of anxiety. Did he know about Asami? 

****

Asami walked through the front door of the safe house, she ignored Mako who was standing near the wall clearly waiting on her. She walks past him and down to the basement. 

Mako texted her and told her that he had to lock Iroh in the basement because he tried to fight him. It was clear that he was losing it, Asami just didn't know why he was or why so suddenly.

Mako got in Asami’s way and stopped her from going to the basement. “We need to talk.” Asami tried to push past him but he got in her way again. 

“Not now.” 

“Yes now. It’s about Wu.” 

Asami stopped and looked at Mako. “what is it?” 

“Wu escaped Amon when Jargala and I found him he told us some things.” Mako started. “Amon is Korra's uncle, his real name is Noatak and he isn't the only secret uncle of Korra's.” 

Panic flashed across Asami’s face. “What?” 

“I did some research and I found out that Tarrlok is Amon’s brother. Isn't Tarrlok close to Korra?” 

Asami’s breath quickened. “He practically raised her, shit!”

Mako grabbed Asami’s hands, “I promise I won't let anything happen to her.” 

Asami shook her head. “You can't promise me that, Amon is resourceful, and seeing as that his brother is on the council he is basically unstoppably now.” 

*****

Sayoko and Takuma sat in the taxi and little confused as to why it was taking so long to get back to campus but they didn't say anything. They were exhausted and partly sad that they had to leave Korra. 

The taxi was starting to slow down and the twins looked at each other worried. “Hey, why are you slowing down?” 

It was completely dark outside and no one was around. Takuma pulled his phone out and saw that he didn't have any service. The twins panicked when the car came to a complete stop, when they looked out the window they saw a van and a fancy car. 

Two guys walked up to their doors and opened them, and the twins held each other's hands. “Sayoko I need you to be very calm okay, everything is gonna be okay.” Takuma tried to reassure Sayoko but he was scared himself. 

The man in the front seat turned around and smiled at the twins. “Sayoko, Takuma it is so lovely to finally meet you two.” 

The twins started shaking in the backseat. “Who are you?” 

“I'm your uncle, and you two are about to be a huge help.” 

Chapter Text

Korra sat in her car outside of the council building, she was so anxious to go and see Tarrlok but she needed some clarity on what he was warning her about. If he knew about Asami, that most likely meant others knew about her. 

As much as Korra was upset with Asami she didn't want her to be killed. Korra took a few deep breaths and got out of her car. 

While walking to the building she felt a bubble of anxiety in her stomach, she had no idea what to do about the Asmai situation, now that someone else might know Asami was alive it caused more issues. 

Korra walked through the building, she stopped and looked over a poster on the wall that had everyone in the building's name and where their office was. She looked over it and located Tarrloks name, when she saw where his office was she made her way to it. 

After being in the elevator, walking down the halls, and slowly regretting her decision to show up she finally made it to Tarrloks office door. She knocked lightly and waited for a response. 

She heard footsteps coming closer to the door and then it opened. “Korra?” 

Korra swallowed hard. “I want to know what you meant about you warning me. You can't just say something like that and hang up.”

Tarrlok raised an eyebrow at her. “Do you know something?” 

Korra panicked. “No, which is why I'm here. You do know something and I want to know what it is.” 

Tarrlook let out a hard breath and moved out of the way so Korra could walk into his office. “I guess we need to talk.” 

Korra stepped into his office and sat in the chair in front of his desk, she waited patiently as Tarrlok walked around his desk and sat down. 

“Why did you say my kids and I were in danger?” Korra asked urgently. 

Tarrlok placed his hands on the desk, “your father hasn't been honest with you about your family.” 

Korra scoffed. “When has he ever been honest with me?” 

Tarrlok sighed. “Your father has three brothers. They all separated after they graduated.” 

Korra frowned. “That can’t be possible I only have one uncle.” 

Tarrlok gave korra a sad smile. “In the Southern Water Tribe your father was supposed to be the next Chief after school, Unalaq was second in line, but your father got your mother pregnant and the tribe thought it was best that he didn't take over. They saw him having a bastard child as reckless and so they gave the position to Unalaq.” 

“I don’t understand where the other brothers come into place,” Korra said confused. 

“The other two brothers were banished from the Southern Water Tribe after graduation. One of them was angry, because he wanted to at least be on the council but wasn't allowed so they went off and tried to find a way to rule something or someone.” 

“Okay, what of the other brother?” 

“He stayed near his family the best way he could.” Tarrlok looked at Korra sadly. 

Korra looked at him confused. “Who are they, and why haven't I met them?” 

Tarrlok fiddled with his hands. “You have met one of them, and they tried their hardest to keep the other away from you.” 

Korra shook her head unconvinced. “No! Nope! That's ridiculous! There is no way that you…” Korra felt like she was going to cry. 

Everyone had so many secrets and in every one of them, she was in the middle of them without knowing. It was all starting to become so overwhelming.

Her leg started to bounce. “Who is the other one?” 

“He goes by Amon, but his name is Noatak.” 

Korra let out a hard breath, she clenched her eyes shut trying her hardest to not cry, she was in the middle of everyone's secrets everyone's lies. 

Korra stood up from the chair and walked over to the door. “I need to go.” 

Tarrlok rushed over to korra, “Korra, wait! This is a lot I know but I'm still here for you, and always will be. That's why I warned you.” 

Korra couldn't look at Tarrlok she placed her hand on the doorknob and sniffled. “I think I just need to go.” 

Korra walked out of Tarrloks office and off to the elevator. Why had everyone that was so close to her in her life been lying to her? Why not tell her? 

****

Korra pulled up to her house and a thought crossed her mind, the twins should have landed by now, and they were supposed to tell her they made it back. Korra cut the car off but remained in it, she pulled her phone out panicking slightly. 

Tarrloks warning had her on edge. 

She went to the group chat messages she had with the twins. 

Korra: You guys doing okay? You didn't let me know you landed.

Korra got a text back immediately. 

Takuma: Yeah, we were really tired and just forgot. 

Korra went to text back but her phone began ringing. She didn't recognize the number. 

“Hello?” 

‘Hey, Korra it's Bolin. You gave me your number in the email, and I thought now was the best time to tell you this.’ 

Korra pinched the bridge of her nose, there was really no best time to tell her anything. In the past three days, she has had countless amounts of disappointments all caused by the ones she loved most. 

“Okay, what is it?” 

‘Varrick is a conniving little snake.’ Korra rolled her eyes, that was nothing new to her. ‘He lied to people telling them I was an abusive alcoholic because I found out something he doesn't want the world to know. He threatened me and my brother, so I took his warning seriously.’ 

Korra took a deep breath. “What’s so bad about him that he ruined your career?” 

‘He’s a sex trafficker.’ 

Korra stilled in her seat. “What?” 

‘I overheard him on the phone with someone and he was talking about shipping off a bunch of women, those women, being the woman that have been going missing around the set.’ 

Korra was very aware of women going missing on set, it made Korra very guarded and when Sayoko or Asami tried to come on set Korra was always really hesitant.

“I'm gonna have to talk to you later, Bolin. Thank you for this really. I hope that you have the strength to testify if needed.” 

‘Of course. Thank you for finding me, it's been a while since I’ve felt like I've had a voice.’ Bolin hung up the phone and Korra quickie went to dial-up Scarlett. 

Korra got Scarlett’s voice mail, “Hey, I know you said you would still help me on the case, and this is kind of awkward but I have some news about Varrick, it's big enough to get me and Bolin off the hook, but we need to do some more investigating. Call me back.” 

Korra hung up the phone, she remained sitting in her car, out of everything in her life that was turning to shit, at least she was making progress on fixing something, even if it was small. 

*****

Asami glared at Mako, they were standing in the basement Mako told her Iroh was locked up in. Her nose was flaring. “Where the hell is Iroh?!” 

Mako scanned over the room. “I-I don't know, he was just here last night!” Mako stepped into the room and examed the ropes he had Iroh tied up in. 

“So you’re telling me that you, an ex-Marine, couldn't handle tying him up?!” Asami threw her head back and groaned. 

“Well I mean he is also an ex-Marine so…” Mako flinched when Asami looked back at him staring daggers into his head.

“This is ridiculous!” 

Asami was trying to fix the things she fucked up in her life, now loose ends were running about Republic City. 

Asami hated the fact that she left Korra again, she wanted more than anything to stay in that bedroom and wait for Korra, but if she was going to fix her life, she had to make some tough decisions.

****

Sayoko and Takuma were kneeled down on the dirty wet ground in an old abandoned factory, their hands chained to the pipes on the walls. They were gagged yet their eyes weren't covered it confused them slightly. 

Amon was sitting in a chair in front of them with his legs crossed. “I know this is confusing, trust me I do, but it’ll all make sense soon.” 

The twins looked at each other and back at Amon. 

“Your mother was a very important person to me, and trust me I was crushed when I found out she died. That is why it's vital that Korra comes to find you, she will be absolutely devastated to know her wife worked for me, and I need her.” 

Amon stood up from the chair and walked over to the table that was a few feet away. He picked up a piece of paper and walked over to the twins. He turned the piece of paper over and showed it to the twins. 

It was a picture. “These are my brothers,” Amon pointed to the guy in the middle. “This is your grandfather, you have only ever met him once, Korra doesn't really like you two being around him.” Amon pointed to the guy on the right. “This is my brother Unalaq, you've never met him. And this,” he pointed to the guy on the left. “That's Tarrlok.” 

Amon turned the picture around and looked at it for a sec before balling it up. “We have a very peculiar family, and the odd thing is Korra is the only normal one, well as normal as you can be.” 

“You two, I heard were child prodigies, thanks to Asami I assume.” Amon sat back in the chair. “Having two of you is just gonna be… fantastic.” he smiled at them. 

Amon pulled a phone out of his pocket, it was Takuma's. “I need Korra to comply, and you two are the best bait for that.” 

Amon dialed up Korra, he waited patiently while the phone rang. 

‘Takuma! You okay?’ 

Amon smiled at the twins and put the phone on speaker. “Takuma is a bit… tied up at the moment. I think it's best that it's just you and I continue this conversation.” 

There was a long pause over the phone. ‘Who is this?! Where is Takuma?!’ 

“Awwww I'm hurt, Tonraq never told you about me?” 

‘Where are my kids?!’

“Listen I'm going to text you an address, you will go to said address… alone. Make sure you are not followed or else your kids will face the consequences. I do advise that you don't involve the police, I have very little tolerance for them.” 

‘Wha-’

“Oh, and Korra, I urge you to hurry.” Amon quickly hung up the phone and texted Korra the address. 

He took a long breath and relaxed into the chair. “I'm hoping Korra is as smart as Asami was, or otherwise you two will be orphans.” 

The twins and Amon shot their heads over to the rusty door that creaked open. “Zaheer, what is it?” Amon asked irritated. 

“We found someone you might want to talk to.” 

Amon raised an eyebrow at the man at the door. “Who?” 

“Iroh.” 

Amon smiled and stood up from his seat. “It's not often old friends come back to play. He walked past Zaheer at the door. “I’m positive he knows something he shouldn't.”

*****

Korra was frozen in place in her bedroom. Someone had her kids, they threatened her kids. Her heart began to race her breaths grew erratic. Someone had her kids. 

Korra went straight to her phone and was going to call the cops, but quickly stopped herself when she remembered what Amon said. Korra felt her chest getting heavy, she needed help there was no way she was just going to go by herself, not if she could help it at least. 

Korra swallowed hard and tried to control her breathing, everything in her wanted to panic but she knew the twin's lives were at stake, she needed to get herself under control.

Korra called Tarrlok. 

‘Korra I wanted to keep talking to you and explain thi-’

Korra felt welling up in her eyes. “Amon has the twins…” she said quietly. 

‘W-what?’ 

Korra felt her throat start to burn. “A-Amon has my k-kids…” 

‘Are you are your house?’

“Yeah.” 

‘Stay where you are I'm on my way.’ 

Tarrlok hung up the phone and Korra was just left alone, Amon a man she barely knew had taken her kids, a terrorist, murderer, and abusive liar kidnapped her kids. 

Asami!

Korra’s mind wandered over to her wife, did Asami know about this? Korra walked over to her nightstand and pulled out the note Asami left. 

She typed the phone number out on her phone but hesitated to press the call button. Despite everything happening with her and Asami, if her wife didn't know about the kids being taken she deserved the right to be told that by someone she trusted. 

Korra pressed the call bottom and waited patiently for Asami to answer. 

‘Korra, I didn't expect you to actually call…’ 

“Amon has our kids…” 

Chapter Text

Iroh slowly opened his eyes in the dark humid room, he took deep labored breaths, his chest felt heavy, and his head was pounding. He could feel the blood dripping from the deep opened wounds above his eye, lip, cheek, and head. Everywhere old wounds Korra made days before, opened again. 

He tried to pull his arms up from the ground to his face,  but his hands didn't make it past his waist, the chains holding him halted his movements. Iroh moved his leg trying to see if he could stand, he let out a loud groan when a sharp pain shot up from his foot to his knee. 

Iroh looked down and saw nails poking through his leg from his foot to knee. He slowly looked around the room trying to get a good look at where he was, he couldn't make out anything, his vision was still kind of blurry, and he was sure that he had a concussion. 

He leaned his head back against the wall behind him. Every part of him wanted to scream and cry out, but that would take too much energy; energy he didn't really have. 

A loud creak of the door opening made his stomach drop. He wasn't entirely sure what was going on, he had no memory of how he even ended up where he was, all he knew was that his plans of escaping the safehouse and wanting to kill Amon were apparently a failure. 

Iroh kept his eyes closed. Whoever was coming through that door scared him but honestly, he was too weak to do anything. Iroh had excepted his inevitable death.

A low cynical laugh pulled him back to reality. The laugh was very familiar and it sent a chill down his spine. Iroh opened his eyes and saw Amon standing over him with a wide grin. 

Iroh’s breaths picked up, he opened his mouth not knowing what to say, his bottom lip quivering from fear. 

Amon squatted down. “Iroh was it?” Amon looked over Irohs leg that had the nails in it, he looked back up at Iroh who had a panicked look on his face. “What reason would you have to be here?” Amon held his hand over Iroh's leg. “I do hope you answer honestly.” Amon smiled at Iroh. 

Iroh gulped nervously. He was too weak to answer he didn't even think he was strong enough to let out a squeak. 

Amon raised an eyebrow, “you don't want to answer?” Amon shrugged. “Fine by me, I’ll find a way to get something out of you.” Amon stood up and walked over to the table that was sitting in the corner by the door. 

Iroh gritted his teeth together, he was in so much pain. Amon turned around with the nail gun in his hand. He raised it up and shook it side to side. “You remember this?” Iroh really didn't he didn't know what the hell was going on, he had no idea how he even ended up in this situation. 

One minute he was scoping out Amon trying to find the right moment to attack, the next moment he was chained to a wall with nails in his leg. 

Amon sighed. “It's been a long day, and you are not making it easier.” Amon walked back over towards Iroh and squatted down again. He aimed the nail gun at Iroh's leg which was already filled with nails. “Got two kids upstairs and they are just really fucking irritating. They are too smart for their own good and it's probably going to get them killed.” 

Amon looked up and down at Iroh's beaten-up body. “But them being smart is what might keep them alive, it's really complicated, but that's not important.” Amon placed his index finger on the trigger of the nail gun. “So please keep me happy, and tell me why you are here.” 

Iroh didn't even budge, he couldn't say anything, he especially couldn't tell Amon that he was trying to kill him for Asami. 

Amon let out a harsh breath. “Okay guess we need a little encouragement.” Amon pulled the trigger. 

“AHHHHHHH!” Iroh's eyes widen. 

Amon laughed. “Hoho! Looks like you do have a voice!” 

A tear ran down Iroh's face. Honestly, death would be better than what he was feeling now. Amon shook his head and tsked. “You are gonna make this harder than it needs to be. I really hate disobedient fuckers like you!” 

Amon stood up again. “There was this woman that used to work for me, she was really fucking smart, smarter than her old man that also used to work for me.” Amon set the nail gun on the table and grabbed a crate from under it he walked over to Iroh and sat in front of him. 

“While she was smart, she was really headstrong and that really pissed me off, reminded me of my father.” Amon folded his arms over his chest. “She died, which was a fucking pity because she was irreplaceable.” Amon smiled at Iroh who was trying his hardest to stay conscious. “Or so I thought.” 

“She had two kids, and a wife. Those kids are currently upstairs and the wife is on the way. I need the twins to be smarter than their mother, or otherwise, I'm gonna be a fucked.” 

Iroh perked up at the mention of twins. Iroh couldn't really follow most of what Amon was saying to him, but from the little Iroh did hear, it sounded like he was talking about Asami. 

He has the twins?! Iroh clenched his fist together. He really hoped that Amon didn't know about Asami. 

Amon leaned over and frowned at Iroh, “what's going on inside that head of yours?” 

Iroh opens his mouth angina but nothing comes out. Amon stood up angrily. “You know something about those kids up there don't you?! That's why you're here!?” 

Amon placed his hand behind him and pulled a gun from the holster in his belt. “What do you know?” Iroh gulped nervously. “I’m not a dumb man, Iroh. I will figure it out one way or another. So tell me who are those kids to you?!” 

Iroh clenched his eyes shut. “Tell me or I kill them.” 

His threat had to be empty, right? Amon needed those kids, he had just said that. Iroh kept quiet. If he gave up the twins for his life, he knew that Asami would live her life angry at him. 

“Fine have it your way!” Amon huffed and rushed over to the door, Iroh panicked. He mustered up all the energy he had. 

“W-wait…” Iroh whispered out as loud as he could it hurt like hell to speak, his jaw radiating in pain. Amon stopped and turned around. 

“Do you have something you would like to say?” Iroh hesitated, but he knew the twin's lives were at stake, he couldn’t risk trying to call Amon’s bluff. 

“A-Asa-m-mi… s-she’s alive….” Iroh saw a light twinkle in Amons eyes. He knew what he did was dumb, but he knew that the twins were important.

Amon stomped back over towards Iroh, he smiled down at Iroh, “what did you say?” 

Iroh heisted again. “A-alive…” Iroh saw Amon point the gun at his head. 

“See that wasn't so hard was it!” Amon pulled the trigger, shooting Iroh in the head. 

Amon laughed. “Holy shit you smart bitch!” he ran out of the room leaving Irohs corpse to bleed out.

****

Korra was sitting on the floor in front of the couch hugging her knees to her chest, her eyes bloodshot and puffy from crying. After calling Asami and telling her about Amon, she didn't really know what else to say. She only really called Asami as a courtesy, not really because she thought her wife could do anything. 

Korra didn't wait for Asami to say anything back to her, she just told Asami and hung up, after she just stood in her room stunned. For the past two years, she tried her hardest to protect her kid's feelings, she tried to prove to them that she was able to keep them safe even if it was from themselves. 

Depression was a hard battle she had to fight after her mother's death, she didn't need her kids to fight that same battle. Korra wanted so bad to make them happy, to be there for them during any issue they were going through, she even flew to the Fire Nation a few times when they needed her most. 

Now she was sitting in her living room hopeless, not knowing what was going to happen to them, or if it was even her fault that they were taken. Her life was a shit show, and it all started with Asami’s death. 

There was a light knock on the door, Korra knew it could be Tarrlok or Asami so she didn't bother getting up to open it. 

“It's open.” Korra looked over at the door and saw Tarrlok coming through the door. He quickly shut the door and rushed over to Korra. 

He pulled her into his arms and held her tightly. “Korra it's gonna be okay, we're gonna get them back, I promise!” 

Korra cried into his chest, her eyes stinging from the tears. “It's my fault! I didn't protect them! It's my f-fault!” 

Tarrlok pulled Korra in tighter. “No! It's not your fault if anything it's my father's fault. He really fucked up his sons, Amon is just the most fucked up.”

Tarrlok moved back slightly, he grabbed his niece's face and made Korra look at him. “It's not your fault Korra, please believe that.” 

But she didn't believe him, at least not fully. She knew that because she was related to Amon that it could be her fault, but there was also the fact that her wife used to be one of his workers. 

While Asami faked her death, and Amon had been going on for the past two years with that knowledge she wasn't sure if Asami was the reason. Korra didn't know what Amon could want from her, she was smart yes, but not Asami smart. 

Korra wanted someone to blame, anyone, and she was willing to put all the blame on herself if it meant getting the kids back. She was willing to do anything, yet she wasn't sure what anything would consist of, she had her limits, of course, she just didn't know what those limits would be. 

Anyone would do anything for their kids, and Korra was no exception, but when people say anything do they truly mean anything ?

What did Amon want from her? Why was it so crucial that he had to take her kids? 

Korra’s lip trembled. “Whose fault is it then?” 

Before Tarrlok could answer there was a knock on the door, well pounding really. Tarrlok gripped Korra tighter, he looked at the door with an alarmed look on his face.

He stood up and walked over to the door, before he opened it he looked over at Korra who had her head back in between her knees. Tarrlok slowly and carefully opened the door. 

When he opened the door he was left speechless, as well as the person in front of him. “Asami?” Tarrlok asked confused. 

“Tarrlok?” Asami asked just as confused. 

Tarrlok grabbed Asami’s arm and pulled her into the house. Korra looked up to see panic written all over Asami’s face. Asami looked over at Korra. 

“Why are you with him?” Asami asked alarmed and confused. “He's working with Amon! He’s probably the reason the kids were taken!” 

Tarrlok scoffed. “I’m not working for Amon, I never have! And I'm with Korra because I’m trying to help.” Tarrlok looked at Korra, but Korra couldn’t keep her eyes off of Asami. 

“Korra did you know she was alive?” 

Korra continued to stare at Asami. “I only found out a couple days ago.” 

Asami stared back at Korra, she leaned down and reached out to touch Korra, but Korra smacked her hand away. Korra’s phone started to ring in her pocket, when she pulled it out, she saw that same familiar number that fucked up her whole night. 

Korra answered the phone and put it on the speakerphone. “Hello?” 

A small chuckle came through the speaker. ‘Well, well, Korra do I have a treat for you!” 

Korra clenched her fist. “What is it?” 

The laughing continued. ‘So you remember when I told you to come alone? Weeellllll actually I need you to bring someone! A little friend of mine!’

Korra looked up and saw the color on Asami's face drain. “W-who?” 

“Your wife! Bring her and you get your kids, I need you both. Don't disappoint me Korra!” Amon hung up the phone, and Korra's nose began to flare. She shot up from the ground and threw her phone across the living room; startling Asami. 

“This is your fault?” Asami took a few steps back Korra followed after. “THIS IS YOUR FUCKING FAULT!” 

Asami’s eyes widen. “Kor-” 

“FOR FUCKING YEARS ALL YOU'VE DONE IS LIE! YOU LEFT ME, THE KIDS, EVERYONE! ALL BECAUSE YOU COULDN'T FUCKING TELL THE TRUTH!” Korra backed Asami back into the front door, she ignored Tarrlok as he tried to butt in. 

“He has my kids and it's your fault.” Korra was breathing hard in Asami’s face. Korra didn't want to hurt Asami, she didn't even want to scare her like she currently was. But she was so angry and she didn't know who to direct that anger at. 

Tarrlok grabbed Korra's shoulder, Korra tried to shrug him off, but he gripped tighter. “Korra, there is blame to be thrown but you can't fully blame her. You might not understand her actions but I'm sure they were done out of love.” 

Korra’s eyes softened. “I’ll help locate the twins. Just give me a few minutes to make some calls, alright?” 

Korra backed away from Asmai and walked back into the living room, she plopped down on the couch and ran her hands over her face. 

“Asami, I want to figure all of this out, but I have to find a way to get you two to your kids so, give me your number, and I’ll text you whenever I find out something.” Korra looked over and saw Asami giving Tarrlok her phone, that was when she realized she absolutely destroyed hers in anger. 

Tarrlok left and the room was just filled with uncomfortable silence. After a few seconds Korra saw Asami walking over to her, her wife sat down on the couch a few inches away from her. 

They sat there for a few minutes, not talking, not moving, honestly, it seemed like they both were trying their hardest to not even breathe really loud. 

A few more minutes went by and Korra began laughing. Korra looked over to her side and saw Asami staring at her confused. “What's so funny?” 

Korra continued to laugh, tears of confusion, hurt, pain, and guilt running down her face. “For the past week, well month really, my life has been complete shit! My job has ruined my social life, my kids were taken, my wife, who I thought died, is now sitting next to me, and to top it all off, the person who took my kids, is not only a fucking terrorist who my wife worked with, he’s also my fucking uncle.” Korra laughed harder. 

“Did you know that? Your fucking boss is my family!” Korra's laughter died down. 

“I just found out actually, a few hours ago. I thought Tarrlok was working for him, which is why I panicked earlier.” Asami said honestly. 

Korra sighed. “How could I have been so fucking oblivious? No one in my life has been honest with me.” 

“Korra, I'm really sorry, I want to make this better, I want more than anything for you to forgive me.” Asami placed her hand on Korra's thigh. “I want my family back. More than anything.” 

Asami's phone dinged in her pocket, when she pulled it out she saw it was Tarrlok, she read over the message and saw an address. “Tarrlok found the twins.” 

Korra perked up. “Good, let's go.” Korra stood up and walked over to the door. “You drive.” 

They both walked out of the house and to the car, when they pulled out of the driveway Korra decide silence was best.   

Korra sat in the passenger seat looking out the window, she wanted so bad to just look at Asami, but it hurt. Asami was everything to her, and yet the entirety of their relationship had betrayal and lies in it. While Asami claimed it was for their safety it still hurt that her wife couldn't trust her. 

Yet even though Asami didn't trust her enough to tell her the truth or even the fact that Asami was not who Korra thought she was, Korra still loved her more than anything. 

Korra fiddled with her hands and kept her eyes outside of the window. Korra took a deep breath. “I still love you… yet I'm pissed that I do because from everything that has happened I don’t think you deserve my love.”

Korra gathered the courage and looked over at Asami, Korra saw her wife gripping the steering wheel. “I want you back, I want my family back…. It's just… I’m gonna need some time.” 

Chapter Text

Korra and Asami stayed quiet the rest of the ride. There wasn't a lot for them to say to each other, not at that exact moment at least. Korra said all that she could, she didn't know what else to do in this kind of situation. 

Her kids being taken, her wife coming back from the dead, he career turning to hit, it was all a bit much for her. It left her overwhelmed. Korra tried her hardest to keep herself from looking over at the driver's seat at Asami. 

It had been about fifteen minutes since that had last spoken, Korra had hoped she didn’t say anything out of line, especially since she made a point to Asami that she was angry at her. 

Korra flinched when she heard Asami take a deep breath, she knew Asami was about to say something, it scared her that she wasn't sure what Asami was going to say. 

Korra kept her eyes out the window, waiting for whatever Asami was planning to bring up. 

“Every day for the past two years I did nothing but think of you and the kids.” Korra could hear the sadness in her tone, but Korra remained silent. “I wanted to be with you three, it took a lot of convincing from, my employees, to keep me away from you guys… there was even an incident where they had to sedate me when I got drunk.” 

Korra huffed. “Is this supposed to make the situation better?” Korra finally looked over at Asami who was gripping the steering wheel so tight Korra could see her knuckles turning white. “You were gone Asami…. And on top of that, when you were with us, you were a fucking liar.” Korra didn't mean for it to come out so harsh, but she was still hurting, she felt like she had the right to be at least a little pissed. 

Korra banged her head against the headrest. “Look… I can try and understand your reasoning for everything, but that doesn't make it hurt any less.” Korra clenched her eyes shut. “For right now, we need to worry about our kids, we can handle whatever is going on with us later.” 

Korra opened her eyes, she looked over at Asami who kept her eyes on the road. “I'm sorry I yelled at you at the house. It's been a very overwhelming few weeks.” 

“You had every right to yell at me. This might actually be my fault.” 

Korra shook her head. “Still doesn't make my outburst right, so again, I'm sorry, Asami.” 

Asami took a quick glance at Korra. “I'm sorry too. I will do everything in my power to make this up to you and the kids.” 

****

Amon walked back down to the basement where the kids were, he was smiling ear to ear. Finding out that Asami was still alive was marvelous news. While his first intention was to have her killed as soon as she showed up, he realized her being ‘dead’ would work out for him. Especially with Asami’s two genius kids and famous wife. 

Korra was initially his target, when he thought Asami was dead he knew the kids would be a great target for his plan to have Korra work for him. 

He wanted to use Korra's resources in the media world. Amon was aware that there were a shit ton of criminals in the acting world. It didn't matter if they were actresses, actors, directors, or producers. Everyone had a connection to something, and not all of them got their money the legal or safe way. 

Having Korra as a niece was the best thing that could happen, and having Korra, Asami, and the twins working for him together seemed like the jackpot. 

Amon opened the door and saw the twins still sitting where he left them, it looked like they didn't even try to escape, it amused him slightly, clearly, they were smarter than he thought. 

He saw them flinch when he stepped closer to them, he sat in the chair that he left in front of them, and he had a wide sadistic smile on his face. 

The twin's eyes were bloodshot and puffy. Amon leaned over and removed the cloth that was tied around the twin's mouths, they both started licking their dried lips. Amon could see that they were dehydrated and exhausted, but that didn't dampen his mood. 

Takuma looked over at his sister with a sad and broken expression on his face. “A-are you o-okay?” His voice was raspy and it seemed to pain him to even speak. 

Sayoko nodded her head, but remained quiet, she turned away from Takuma and glared at Amon. “W-what do you w-want from us?” there was fear in her tone, and Amon could hear it, it made him smile even harder. 

“Well, at first you were just supposed to be the bait to get Korra here, and while that still is the case, now I have something even better coming.” Sayoko and Tukuam looked at each other confused. 

“What’s coming?” Takuma asked weakly. 

Amon stood up from the chair, “Not what. Whom.” 

*****

Korra and Asami sat in the car outside of the abandoned building. They sat there observing the surroundings, trying to make out where they were. “Where the hell are we?” 

Korra looked around, she didn't see anything she recognized. Korra looked over at Asami who had a guilty look on her face. Korra frowned. “What's up?” 

Asami cleared her throat. “This is an old Future Industries building. It hasn't been functional for over a decade.” 

“Why does he have our kids in there?” 

“Because this is where he would hide the weapons I made for him.” Asami looked at Korra sadly. “It was the only place the cops wouldn't look if we got busted. While future Industries owned it, it was never in use, so the property couldn't be touched.” 

Korra looked at her confused. “Weren't either of you concerned that someone random teens would just walk in there?” 

Asami nodded her head. “We knew that was a possibility, but seemed kind of slim, since the location is so under the radar. That was kind of the reason Future Industries couldn't use it anymore.” 

Korra sat back in the passenger seat and took some deep breaths. “Fuck me, Asami you have been in some real shit.” 

“Every since I was old enough to calculate extreme formulas. Big thanks to Hiroshi Sato.” Asami said sadly. 

“You should have told me the truth years ago,” Korra said angrily. “I would have tried to find a way to help you.” 

Asami laughed. “There was no way you could have helped.” 

“You don't know that.” 

Asami’s phone dinged. When she unlocked her phone it was a message from Tarrlok. “Tarrlok said not to do anything until he can come up with a plan.” She laughed again. “I've been trying to find a way to take Amon down for years… How is Tarrlok going to help?” 

“You didn't use to be like this.” 

Asami scoffed. “Like what?” 

“So closed off. I guess lying can do that to a person.” 

Asami huffed and looked at Korra angrily. “I have told you countless amount of times that I had no other choice! I wanted you and the kids to be safe! I did what I thought was going to help! You can hate me, you have every right to, but know that I didn't do any of this because I wanted to!” 

Korra looked at Asami sympathetically. “I would have found a way to protect you.” 

“What were you going to do, Korra? Please enlighten me!” 

Korra clenched her jaw. “I would have called Tonraq and made him send you and the kids to the safe house in the Southern Water Tribe.” 

Asami frowned at Korra. “That wouldn't have worked seeing as you are related to Amon, he would have found us, because he would know where the safe houses were.” 

Korra shook her head. “No he wouldn't have, the safe house wasn't under my father's name, it was my mother's. She bought it and signed it over to the Southern Council for me. It wasn't in her name so he wouldn't have found you and the twins.” 

“You said that I and the twins would be at the safe house… where would you be if not with us?” 

Korra felt her heart racing. Amon was the reason the twins didn't have Asami for two years, he was the reason she had to mourn her wife, the reason she had to feel Asami die in her arms. 

Korra would do anything to make him hurt, “I would be hunting him down, and then I would kill him.” 

Asami laughed nervously. “No, you wouldn't.” 

Korra looked at her determinedly. “He threaten my family Asami, I would do anything to make him regret that.” 

Asami looked down at her hands, Korra could tell that she had something on her mind she just wasn’t saying it. 

“What?” 

Asami swallowed hard. “D-do you think Tarrlok will say anything about me still being alive?” She asked nervously.

Korra scoffed. She started laughing to herself. “Why does it matter now? Amon knows you’re alive.” 

Asami tilted her head back and forth. “It's more complicated than that.” Asami looked away from her hands and at Korra. “If the world finds out I'm alive, the feds will be on my ass. I might end up in prison.” 

Korra shrugged. “How? The kids and I never cashed the insurance money when you died so they don't have anything on us.” 

Asami sighed. “It's more complicated than that Korra. I’m a terrorist… well terrorist accomplice, but they won't see a difference. The cops would just see me as a criminal who helped another criminal. I helped Amon do terrible things, in Future Industries' name, I am to blame for countless deaths, all because I bare the name, Sato.” 

“Before anyone finds out about me I have to find a way to clear my name. No one is going to see me as a victim, even though that's exactly what I am. Which is what I've been trying to explain to you.” 

Korra looked at her sadly. “I get it.” 

Asami scoffed. When Korra looked over her face she could see tears forming in Asami’s eyes. “You don't get it, Korra. If you did you wouldn’t be as angry with me as you are now.” 

****

Sayoko and Takuma were left in the basement alone, it was quiet, and all they could hear was their own jagged breathing and water dripping from the broken pipes. 

Takuma tried to scoot over closer to Sayoko, when she realized what he was doing she met him halfway. They leaned on each other, it was a bit uncomfortable since they were tried up but they powered through it. They needed each other, and they felt safer when closer together.

Sayoko took a deep breath. “I don't know what's going to happen to us, but if mama doesn't get here in time… at least… at least we might get to see mom.” 

Takuma stilled. “Don't say things like that, we’re gonna get out of this!” 

Sayoko looked up at him with teary eyes. “I love you, Takuma.” she smiled at him. 

Takuma felt a knot forming in his throat, seeing his sister so broken, hurt him. “I love you too, Sayoko.” 

Chapter Text

The twins were still tied up in the dark room, they still didn't know where they were but from the looks of it, the room could have been the basement of a really old building. What kind of building was completely lost to them.

It had been an hour since Amon or one of his workers had come into to room to talk to them or just check on them. From the amounts of times Amon came to check on them it was clear to Sayoko that it wasn't a scheduled check-in. Amon was most likely just getting anxious and needed to know if Sayoko or Takuma had escaped 

Takuma was asleep, his head laying on Sayoko’s shoulder, she could feel her whole body cramping from being in the same position for so long so she wasn't too sure on how Takuma was asleep, it was probably due to over-exhaustion. The whole situation they were in was mentally as well as physically draining, she didn't blame Takuma for finding this time to rest, she just wished she could do the same. 

Sayoko took it upon herself to look around the room, and find some entrance and exit points, but from the looks of it the only point of entry was the door Amon kept coming through. 

Hope was kind of lost with her when she realized there was no way of escaping, yet she didn't feel all that disappointed when she realized escaping was probably never on the table in the first place. 

Sayoko sighed and banged her head against the wet and crusty wall behind her. She closed her eyes, trying to relax enough to actually think. Being in this kind of situation put her fight or flight mode in shock, she wasn't entirely sure as to what she should do, or if she should even try to do something. 

Death was something she had only been familiar with once, and that was with Asami. Now knowing she and her brother may face that proposition made her stomach drop with fear and anxiety. 

She didn't want to die, but it seemed like if she stayed that was a possibility, but the thought of trying to escape raised some fear of death as well. 

Sayoko opened her eyes and looked around the room again, death seemed to be on the table for them either way, at least with trying to escape it seemed likely that there was the hope of surviving, even if that possibility was one to a million. 

Sayoko moved her shoulders, trying to release the tension building up there, her neck, back, and shoulders were all in severe pain. She tried her hardest not to wake Takuma knowing he really needed to rest. 

She continued to move around, careful not to wake her brother, after shifting uncomfortably for a few seconds she heard the chains rattling against the pipe they were tied to. 

She looked down over at her brother's tied arms to see they were chained to one of the pipes on the ground. She carefully examined it, trying to see just how easily the pipe or chains could be broken. 

A thought popped into the young girl's mind, the building was clearly old as hell, and from the looks of the room they were in, the building they were in was not in use, so no one has bothered to keep up with it. 

The pipes had to be worn out from old age, there was no possible way that they hadn't at least rusted or something. Sayoko tried yanking hard against the pipes, she thought of her brother resting on her shoulder leaving her mind. 

Even if the pipes didn't budge the walls at least had to, Sayoko continued to yank on the pipes with the chains, the noise and movement of her shoulders alarming her brother enough to wake up. 

Takuma woke up in a panic eyes wide open staring at his sister in shock as she happily kept yanking her arms that were tied behind her back. 

Takuma shook his head frantically. “What are you doing!? Stop!” He whisper-yelled careful not to get even noisier to alarm anyone near. 

Sayoko looked at him with a wide smile. She didn't say anything, just ignoring his panic, and continued to yank on her chains. Takuma freaks out even more frantically turning his head over toward the door hoping no one will come through it. 

Finally, after a dozen more hard pulls of her chain, Sayoko smiles when she hears the walls cracking from the pipes breaking through it. 

“Ha, I knew it would work!” Takuma looked at his sister shocked, mostly because just about an hour ago his sister had basically felt defeated and expected death. 

They both looked at each other, not really knowing what to do next, but hoping that whatever did come next would help them. Takuma's eyes turned towards the door, they both froze when they heard footsteps getting closer. 

“Shit!” Takuma scooted closer to the part of the wall that the pipe had broken through hoping that whoever walked through that door wouldn’t notice it. 

They sat there quietly waiting for whoever was going to come in, relief, as well as small amounts of shock, was shown on their faces as Zaheer walked through the door. 

He had a wide grin on his face, “just came to tell you that your dear mother, Korra has come to your rescue, sad news is you might not get to see her.” Zaheer left the room, leaving the twins more confused than ever. 

*****

Korra and Asami sat in the car quietly. Korra's leg started to bounce from anxiety, it had been forever since they heard from Tarrlok, she was starting to get frantic. Korra leaned over and picked Asami's phone up from the cup holding, she opened the phone to see if there were any missed calls or texts from Tarrlok, but all she saw was a text from someone named mako and Jargala.  

Mako: Are you safe? 

Jargala: Asami we really need you to get in touch with us, soon.

Korra scoffed and threw the phone in Asami’s lap annoyed, “Your boy toy and Mistress are looking for you.” Korra shook her head angrily and stared out the window. 

Asami just rolled her eyes. “I told you I didn’t sleep with anyone, Mako and Jargala are just people that work for me.” 

Korra just continued to look out the window not saying anything, getting into an argument was not something she wanted to do. Korra’s eyes follow someone dude walking back into the building after putting out a cigarette. 

“Well to avoid an argument, I think you should know that Amon probably knows we are here.” Korra pointed to the door the guy walked into. 

Asami leans over the steering wheel panicked. “W-what?!” 

Korra sighed. “Yeah, he’s been watching us for the past fifteen minutes.” 

Asami frowned at Korra, “Why didn't you say anything?!” 

Korra noticed the guy watching them, he tried to play it off by smoking a lot and taking a few phone calls but Korra knew they were being watched. After years of acting and having to hide and run from the paparazzi, it got easy to clock their moves and notice when they are taking pictures of her or her family.

“Because he didn't make any suspicious movements, it looked like he just told Amon that's all.” Korra shifted in the passenger seat uncomfortably. While Amon hadn't tried to come for them, he still knew they were there. Korra groaned. “Fuck, Tarrlok needs to call us soon.”

They both sat there in silence again, except the atmosphere was filled with anxiety and fear. After a few minutes of sitting there trying their hardest not to panic, they jumped when they heard Asami’s phone ring. 

Asami picked up the phone and answered it when she saw it was Tarrlok, a sigh of relief escaped Korra’s lips. Asami put the phone on speaker phone. “What’s up. Tarrlok, what’s the plan? Someone’s been watching us for a while now, I'm sure Amon knows we’re here.” Korra said panicked.  

They both heard a heavy sigh come from over the speaker. “Yeah, I know they are watching you.” Tarrlok cleared his throat. “So, I have a plan…but you two aren’t gonna like it.” 

Korra gritted her teeth together, she looked over to see Asami gripping the steering wheel. 

“So what’s the plan?” Asami asked annoyed. 

“I need you two to carefully walk into the building. Act like you don't know you are being watched, I need you two to be very cautious.” Tarrlok clicked his teeth together. “Now for the part, you won't like, when you go into the building you will be captured, so I need you two to go in in different parts of the building.” 

Asami scoffed. “What the hell?! How on earth is that going to help?!” 

“Being together won't help the twins. The twins are our biggest priority.” Tarrlok reassured Asami. 

“What are you going to do?” Korra asked confused. She wasn’t entirely sure as to what they were even supposed to do when they got into the building, and from what Tarrlok was saying it seemed like the goal was to be captured. 

“I’ll be there soon to help, please just be patient with me.” Tarrlok hung up the phone leaving Korra and Asami too stunned to speak. 

Korra took a deep breath and blew it out if she went into that building every bit of security he had before would disappear, but for the kid's sake, she was willing to give that up. She trusted Tarrlok, so she believed he would save Asami and the kids, as well as herself. 

Korra stepped out of the car ignoring Asami's manically calling out for her. Asami stepped out of the car and followed after Korra, they were standing in front of the car. 

“You’re really going to trust Tarrlok? He worked for Amon, and you still want to trust him with our kids' lives, with our lives?!” Asami yelled frantically. 

Korra turned around angrily. “Yes! Yes, I will trust him! He’s the only one in my fucking life right now who has been telling me the truth, unlike you he had the balls too!” 

Korra threw her hands on her head her heart was racing. “My kids are in there Asami. Our kids . I would do anything to get them back.”

Korra could clearly see Asami going back and forth in her head, Korra could understand why she was so hesitant, but they didn't really have the time. 

Asami ran her hand over her face. “Fuck me, okay look I trust you, Korra. So let's do this, I just really hope Tarrlok is the one to put our faith in.” 

*****

Amon walked through the basement door with a wide smile on his face, Gazhan told him that Korra and Asami were waiting outside, most likely trying to figure out a way to get in to get the twins, but that wasn’t going to be a possibility for them. 

Zaheer was standing over the twins, Amon could see the nervous expressions on the twin's faces, wasn’t very abnormal Zaheer wasn't really a child-friendly kind of guy. 

Amon finally decided to ignore the uncomfortable looks the twins had, he most definitely ignored them moving constantly. They had been tied up for a few hours, it wasn't like they were doing something out of the ordinary. 

Amon looked back at Zaheer, “Our little friends are on the move, come with me, we have to handle some things before they get inside.” 

Zaheer nodded his head and took one final look at the twins, he followed after Amon seconds later, leaving the twins just as confused as they were before. 

Takuma sighed when the door shut behind the Zaheer. “Sayoko, that was really fucking close, we can't get out off here if we end up dead. We need to be smart about this.” 

Sayoko gave Takuma a determined look. “If we can just manage to get ready for when mama comes, we may have more time to escape. Don't you think we should at least do this to help mom, there's nothing else that we could really do besides be ready for her?” Sayoko gave Takuma a pleading look. 

Takuma tilted his head back and forth, trying to juggle around in his head all the possibilities. It seemed like a good idea to be ready, but they could backfire and get them and Korra killed. 

Takuma wanted nothing more than to keep his sister safe, but from what has happened in the past hour, it was clear to him that Sayoko took initiative and was trying to protect him first. 

After a while, Takuma reluctantly agreed. 

“I really hope we don't end up dead.” 

****

Korra was pacing back and forth in front of Asami’s car, trying to come up with some kind of game plan. Asami was just leaning on the hood of the car, watching Korra pace back and forth. 

Korra clapped her hands together and turned towards Asami. “Alright. So, I think you should go to the back, find a way to get in. From the looks of the building I'm sure the doors are weak as hell or try going through the window.” 

Asami pushed off of the car hood and walked closer to Korra. “What will you do?” she asked worriedly. 

Korra ran a hand over her mouth and chin. “I'm gonna go through the front. It's the most visible so if anything happens I'll be seen, not you.” While Korra was still very angry at Asami, she didn't want the world to see Asami as a criminal. They had a lot they needed to talk about, and if Asami was in prison there wouldn't be a lot of talking.

Korra could see Asami trembling in fear. Without thinking she grabbed her hands, making Asami look at her. “Everything is going to be fine, alright. But we need to have a clear head, or otherwise, we might end up dead.” Korra gave Asami a soft smile. 

Asami gripped Korra's hands tighter, she enjoyed the small gesture. Korra ran her thumbs over the top of Asami’s hands, the light touch made her heart pound. 

Korra saw Asami gulp nervously. “Korra, please be careful with Amon. He is not a man to be fucked with.” 

“I’ll be as careful as I can be. I need you to be careful too. I don't know what I'll do if I lose you a second time.” Asami slid her hands out from Korra's grasp and took a few steps away from her wife. 

****

Asami had to practically pry herself away from Korra, she knew the kind of person Amon was. He was ruthless, and never showed mercy. If he got a hold of Korra, Asami was sure that he would most likely find any way to kill her, or at least hold her hostage. 

Asami walked behind the back of the building she scanned over it trying to find any easy point of entry. From the looks of it, nothing was completely open to the world just partially. 

Asami looked closely at the first-floor area, after a minute of scanning each door and window, she located a window with boards nailed to the wall. She walked over to it and saw that the board was all beat up and damaged from rain probably, so taking it off was easy. 

She climbed through the window. Careful to be quiet so she wouldn't be caught so quickly. She at least wanted to look around the building to scope out any misplacements that might lead to her death. 

After walking around for a while on the first floor it concerned her that no one was around. Especially since Tarrlok told them that they were most definitely going to be captured. 

Asami froze when she heard footsteps coming closer to her, she groaned to herself, knowing she most likely had jinxed herself. Asami turned around and saw Zaheer standing a few feet away from her. 

She gulped nervously, not really knowing what she should do next. Zaheer took a few steps closer to Asami, making her nervous. He stepped back trying to keep some distance between them. 

Quickly he grabbed her arm before she could take any more steps away from him. Asami could have gotten out of his grasp, but for the sake of Tarrloks plan, she allowed Zaheer to take her wherever. 

****

Zaheer walked through the door of one of the offices in the factory. He walked over to the desk and sat across from Amon. Amon looked at Zaheer, with a neutral face, Zaheer couldn't really tell if he was happy or displeased. 

“Did you get her?” Zaheer knew Amon was referring to Asami. 

Zaheer cleared his throat. “Yeah, tied her up in one of the storage rooms down in the basement.” 

Amon nodded his head, he looked down at his desk, and Zaheer followed his eyes. There was a small ziplock bag filled with grey powder. Zaheer pointed to the bag. 

“What's that?” 

Amon smiled at Zaheer and picked it up. “This little thing is what I like to call revenge.” Amon through the bag over to Zaheer. He leaned over and pulled something out of the desk drawer. When Amon handed it to him Zaheer was left even more confused. 

“It's a spoon?” Zaheer asked confused. 

Amon smiled at him, stood up, and walked over to the door. “Yeah, I want you to give it to Korra. The needle and syringe are in that small black bag right there.” Amon pointed at the desk. 

Amon left the room, leaving Zaheer alone with the small bag of drugs. 

*****

Korra walked over to the front of the building, she kept herself really low hoping that no civilian would see her, if they did they would call the cops, and the cops were not what she needed in her life right now.

The building was tall as shit Korra wasn't even entirely sure why Future Industries needed so much space. Korra looked around the front of the building trying to find a way inside. She went and tried to pry off the boards covering a few of the windows but the boards wouldn’t budge. 

Korra looked up at the second floor, it was a few feet away from the ground so it seemed to be a bit more difficult to get up there without some help. Korra saw a broken window on the second floor, she found a way to get in, it was just a matter of how she was going to get up there. 

She looked around the area, trying to find something to use to climb onto. But all she saw was a dumpster. The dumpster seemed like a good idea but it was a few feet away from the window, so Korra could have to climb on the side of the building. 

Korra spent a few seconds trying to talk herself up to doing it, she walked over to the dumpster and climbed onto it, after trying to find a good grip on the edge of the wall, Korra started moving over towards the window. 

When she got over to the window she saw shards of glass on the ground and even saw large pieces of glass still around the base of the window. “Fuck.” 

From the looks of it, she was going to cut herself, that was inevitable, but she was still in control of where she may be cut. Korra put one of her legs through the window, careful not to cut her crotch, a cut-up dick was not something she wanted to have when there was a possibility of rekindling her relationship with Asami. 

Korra grabbed the top of the window seal and tried to pull her other leg in, she lost her balance and fell into the building. Korra had to contain a scream that was about to fall from her lips. 

Her hand smashed against multiple shards of glass when she looked down at her thigh she saw that she had cut it. She gripped it tightly trying to control the bleeding. 

Korra was laying on the ground holding her leg, biting her tongue, and trying not to scream out. 

A small chill ran down her back when she heard a low chuckle come from above her. Korra looked up and saw the same guy that was standing outside watching them, he had long hair and a devious smirk. 

Korra lay there confused, next thing she knew the man's fist was coming to her face, quick. Knocking her out cold. 

*****

Korra woke up but she kept her eyes closed. She could feel something wet dripping down her nose to her chin. The center of her face radiating in pain, she was sure that it was broken. 

She tried to move her legs and arms, but her movements were halted by something holding them down. Korra wasnt entirely sure where she was, part of her was hoping she was still in the same old building, then she would be closer to the kids. 

Korra sniffed and immediately regretted it when she smelled something rancid in the room. She slowly opened her eyes, her eyesight was blurry, and her head was dizzy. 

When she opened her eyes fully she saw a leg in front of her, he followed the leg up to the person's face. Korra's stomach dropped when she recognized the face. It was just the last time she saw it, it didn't have a bullet in the center of its skull. 

Korra pulled on the bondages but they didn't budge, she looked down at herself and saw her arms tied to the armrest with her wrist pointed up. 

Her legs are tied to the feet of the chair. Korra's eyes start to flutter closed, her head pounding. The loud creak of the door opening just made it worse.

When she looked over at the door, her heart sank. 

“Hi, Korra. We’ve never properly met.” he smiled at her. “I'm Amon, I'm your uncle.” 

Korra was trying her hardest to keep her eyes open. She saw another man walk through the door, but she ignored him and kept her eyes on Amon. 

Amon pointed at the dead man on the ground. “Iroh was his name. He a friend?” 

Korra scoffed. “He’s no friend of mine.”  

Amon hummed. He looked over at Zaheer. “You know what to do?” 

Amon tried to walk out of the room but Korra spoke up. “Wait! My kids… Asami… where are they?” Korra asked trying to keep from crying. 

Amon just laughed. He walked out leaving Zaheer alone with Korra. 

After the door shut Zaheer started pulling stuff out of a black bag and setting it on the table. All Korra could make out was a needle and a spoon. 

Zaheer remained quiet, all Korra could hear was the sound of a lighter being lit. Zaheer turned towards her and she saw him push on the syringe, Korra guessed he was trying to get rid of the air inside of it. 

He walked over to her and grabbed her arm, Korra panicked and tried to move but the bondages kept her still. 

“What are you doing?!” Korra asked scared. Zaheer flicked the middle of Korra's arm trying to find a vein. When he located it, he stuck the needle in her arm, and Korra gritted her teeth together. 

Korra clenched her eyes shut when he pulled the needle out. He threw it to the side and walked away from Korra. 

He stood over her for a few minutes, Korra tried her hardest to remain conscious. “What did you do to me?” 

“You’ll find out when you wake up.” Zaheer laughed. “That is if you do wake up.” Korra looked up at him her eyesight starting to blur, out of nowhere she couldn't contain the fluids in her mouth, and she started to drool profusely. 

Zaheer walked out of the room, leaving her. Her eyesight got blurrier by the second until it turned black. Korra leaned over in the chair and went unconscious. 

Chapter Text

Asami was tied up in a very small, dark, and tight space, if she had to guess where she was it would be a storage room. The bristles of a broom behind her grazing on her hand confirmed her suspicions. 

She tried to remain, calm. In fear that if she screamed out, it would ruin Tarrloks plans. She didn't know what he was planning he didn't give her or Korra any further information that just get captured. It was nerve-wracking for sure, her heart racing the longer she was in the small room. 

Korra and the twins were near, that was the only thing that was keeping her grounded and not panicking more than she already was. While it did relieve most of her anxiety, the knowledge of knowing they were most likely in more danger now that Amon knows she’s alive, made her feel uneasy. 

Asami threw her head back and let out a hard breath. She hated that she did this to her family, but deep down she knew she wasn't all the way at fault. Her father’s recklessness and failure to be a protective father put her in this position. 

She spent years hating him for it, but she knew that she could have tried harder to get out of the situation with Amon. But the thought of him hurting her family kept her in check. She felt so anxious, knowing her wife and children were in a dangerous position made her feel nauseous. Not knowing what Amon had already done to them or was going to do to them was frightening. 

Minutes went by and all Asami could do was just sit, not being able to do anything killed her, but even if she could, she wasn't even sure what she could do to help the situation. If anything Amon knowing she was alive was making the target on the twins and Korra's back larger. 

More time went by, it was silent, and Asami grew more worried by the second. Her breaths grew more erratic, being in such a daunting situation was killing her. She tried to control her breathing so she could listen out for anything or anyone, even just rats scattering would possibly ease her mind. 

As she listened her mind started to wander off to dark thoughts. It had been a while since she was taken, plenty of time for Amon to kill her family. Asami gulped nervously. She felt like throwing up, she needed some hint that maybe her family was okay, or at least still alive. She knew the hopes that they were okay were far-fetched, this was most definitely a traumatizing situation. 

As her anxiety grew from the silence filling the tiny room she was in she flinched hard when she heard clicking sounds coming closer to her. Her heart dropped when she gathered that it was footsteps. She listened intensely, but as the footsteps got closer once they were in front of her the noise faded out. 

She figured whoever it was, they just walked straight past her. The noise of the person's feet clicking on the ground stopped suddenly. Asami heard the creaking sound of a door being opened. While Asami figured she was most likely in a storage room she wasn't entirely sure where that room was. It was likely that wherever she was, the twins and Korra could be near. 

The door she previously heard hit the wall making Asami flinch, her heart dropped to her stomach when she heard a very familiar menacing laugh. A laugh that haunted her dreams for years, and sent a tingling chill down her spine. 

Her heart began to race when she heard him speaking. She couldn't quite make out everything he was saying but she caught a few things. From the little she heard, she knew the twins were closer to her than she thought. Asami felt herself start to cry, it had been years since she had been anywhere near her kids, and now she was only a few feet away. It hurt to know that after all this time, how she was gonna reconnect with her kids through a distressing situation. 

Asami flinched when she heard the creaky door slam shut. Those taunting clicking of Amon’s shoes on the ground put her more and more on edge. The steps got closer to her and stopped right in front of her, while she hated being in such a small room, she had never felt so grateful to have that door in front of her and Amon. 

Her breath hitched when she heard Amon dribble his fingers on the door, she heard him chuckle. She clenched her eyes shut hoping that he wouldn't open that door, seeing him after all this time, she didn't know what he would do to her. 

“Heyyyy, Asami…” He laughed. Asami couldn't control her breathing, her breaths were shaky. “I really missed you, I'm so glad that we've been… reconnected.” Amon dragged his nails along the door. 

Asami heard a loud sigh “I really wish you wouldn’t have done this, Asami. I will get my revenge for being tricked and lied to.” He laughed again, sending chills down Asami’s spine. “That revenge is currently a few doors away.” 

Asami knew that the twins were near, but she was still a little unsure as to if Amon was talking about Korra or the twins. It didn't really matter, if it was either of them it still worried her. She looked down at the bottom of the door and saw the shadows of Amons feet, she started to relax just a bit when she saw the shadow leave. She let out a hard breath when she heard him walking away. 

Hiroshi was to blame for how her life turned out. She would have loved to just raise a family with Korra and run Future Industries, but her life consisted of lies and dangerous encounters because she didn't know how to get out of that kind of life which would put herself, Korra, or the twin's life in danger. 

More tears fell from her eyes, she wanted nothing more than to fix everything. Or turn back time, turning in her father should have been the first thing she did when she found out what her father was doing. 

But the more she thought about it, it was stupid to think she would have ever made it out of this life even if she told the police years ago. 

******

Amon looked at the door that Asami was behind, he wanted to open it, and see that defeated, broken, and fearful look on her face. He was very fond of Asami, she was smart and very valuable. 

He took a deep breath and turned away from the door, he looked over at Zaheer and motioned for him to follow him. They walked away from the door, and Amon smirked to himself. 

“Go and give Korra another dosage.” they turned a corner and continued walking. 

Zaheer frowned in confusion. “But she’s still unconscious, what the point in giving her more?” 

Amon stopped abruptly. He looked over at Zaheer. “I don't care, give it to her anyway, and be sure to poke her a bunch in a lot of different places on her arm.”  

Zaheer gave him a stiff nod. “Is the goal to kill her, I feel like too much might just do that?” 

Amon laughed. “No, I can assure you it's not gonna kill her. It might do other things though.” Amon smirked at Zaheer. 

Zaheer moved to walk away but Amon grabbed his arm aggressively. “Don't ever question me again. If I tell you to do something, do it!” Amon practically growled at him. Zaheer gulped nervously. “Also go and put Irohs body in the trunk of the truck, once everything is situated with Korra, we’re gonna move her too.” 

Amon pulled a gun from behind his back, “here.” He handed it to Zaheer. “Clean both mine and your fingerprints off. I’ll tell you what to do with it soon.” 

Zaheer nodded his head and walked away, going back to the room Korra was in. When he opened the door, he saw her still sitting in the chair, her head hanging down, still unconscious. 

He walked over to the table that he left the needle and drugs on, he set the gun down that Amon gave him and started prepping everything, and filled the syringe with the drug. He walked over to Korra and began poking at Korra's arm, she was unresponsive to the sharp needle going into different spots in her arm. 

It didn't concern him much, because she didn't care about Korra but he did need to make sure she was still alive. If she died before Amon could deal with her it would be Zaheer's ass. 

Zaheer finally after stabbing Korra's arm a few times squeezed the syringe and filled Korra’s veins with the drugs Amon gave him. He stepped away from Korra's unconscious body and back over to the table. He threw the needle down on the table and grabbed the gun and the clothing that was sitting on the table. 

He carefully cleaned off Amons and his fingerprints, he wasn't entirely sure what Amon was planning, but whatever it was, he didn't want the cops pulling him down as well. 

Zaheer set the gun down using the cloth as a barrier between his hand and the gun. He grabbed the keys that were hanging on a hook near the door, and turned over to the slowly decaying body on the ground.  

Iroh's body wasn't stinky which was a good sign, because the smell of him in Zaheer's car was not something he wanted to deal with. He knelt down and started unlocking the cuffs that were chained to the wall. The chains make a loud clinking sound when they hit the ground.  

Zaheer, felt really dumb when he realized he didn’t have anything to wrap the body in to carry it out and had to protect his car from Iroh's blood. He rose up and walked out of the room, on the hunt for something to wrap Iroh in. 

*******

13 years ago… 

Korra carefully stepped out of the twin's room, cutting the lights off on the way out as she quietly shut the door. The twins were years old about to turn four, and it was a rough time. The twins exhausted Korra and Asami, while Korra loved them deeply, it was starting to become too much. 

Korra walked down the hall to her bedroom, she was half asleep and barely had enough energy to keep her eyes open, but when she saw her wife coming out of the bathroom in one of her t-shirts a wide smile spread across Korra's face. 

Asami’s hair was wet and dripping on her shirt. Korra guessed she just got out of the shower, with the twins being really freaking clingy it was really hard to get some time to themselves, so showering was a delicacy. 

Korra walked over to the bed and plopped down on her back, the softness of the bed hugging her tense muscles felt amazing, she let out a relieved sigh when she relaxed her head on the pillows. 

She heard her wife chuckle lightly, and then a dip in the bed caught her attention. Korra opened her eyes and saw Asami climbing over to her, her wife straddling her hips, and Korra couldn't help but laugh. 

“As much as I would love to have some ‘special’ time with you, I don't think I could last very long before I pass out on top of you.” Korra placed her hands on Asami’s waist. 

Asami leaned down and started kissing Korra's neck. “You sure you can't muster up some energy?” she started grinding down on Korra's crotch. Korra whimpered out and gripped Asami’s waist tighter. 

“Mmmm, I don't know. Your kids have taken a lot out of me.” Korra started laughing but it quickly turned into a low moan when Asami started running her hands over Korra's chest, squeezing her breast. 

“My kids? I do recall you were there for the making of them.” Asami licked down Korra's throat. “And they are very much yours because all this energy they have came from you.” 

Asami pinched Korra's nipple making Korra squeak out. “Shit!” Asami started grinding down harder on Korra's growing erection. 

“I thought you said you didn't have any energy?” Asami chuckled lightly, she moved her hands down and grabbed the hems of Korra's shirt and pulled it up. She brought her mouth to Korra's breast and with the tip of her tongue ran it over her wife's nipple. 

Korra grabbed Asami’s head bringing her head closer to Korra's breast, Asami sucked lightly on her nipples making Korra thrust up into Asami’s grinding motions.

“Y-you know, most people s-say that the terrible twos a-are what parents need to worry about, b-but the twins are so much w-worse now than when they were two.” Korra stuttered out as Asami started nipping at Korra's nipples, grinding harder and harder on Korra's cock. 

Asami let go of Korra's nipple with a loud pop. “Baby, I love you and the twins so much, but I’d rather we not talk about them as I dry hump you and suck on your tits.” 

Korra nodded her head eagerly. “You’re right sorry.” 

Asami leaned down and kissed Korra, the kiss was very urgent and sloppy, hearing Asami moan in her mouth as she was trembling over her felt amazing. Asami broke the kiss. 

“We haven't had sex in two weeks.” she pointed out. Asami started grinding down harder on Korra, loud moans escaping her lips. 

Korra hissed out as the movements grew more erratic, she was really close to cumming in her pants, as much as she wanted to fuck Asami and cum inside her she was willing to settle for a dry hump. 

Korra was so close and the way Asami was moaning in her ear, gripping her shoulders for dear life, she could tell her wife was close too. Korra dug her nails into Asami’s thighs, trying to keep herself from screaming out. 

Knock! Knock! Knock!

Asami whimpered out when she heard a knock on the door, “Mama! Mom!” as much as Korra wanted Asami to keep going and bring both of them over the edge the distress in her child's voice urged her to get out of bed. 

As Korra got out of bed, Asami stopped her and got in front of Korra. “What? Takuma needs us, it was probably just a nightmare. I can get him to sleep in a few minutes.” 

Asami raised an eyebrow at Korra. “That's not why I stopped you.” Asami looked down at Korra's very present erection that was making a very visible print in her shorts. “You don't wanna scare our child do you?” 

Korra looked down, a light blush creeping on her cheeks. “Oh…” she moved her shirt down over her cock. “Right.” 

Asami smiled. “I’ll go get him.” Korra pouted, being interrupted was something they had to deal with since the twins were born, so in some aspect, she was used to it, but it didn't make it any easier. 

Asami laughed, she always found it adorable when Korra did that. She walked away from Korra and opened the door, Takuma was standing at the door, tears pouring from his eyes, holding very tightly to a stuffed animal. 

Asami kneeled down and picked him up, she carried him over to the bed and wiped the tears from his face. 

“What's wrong my little Otter Penguin? Did you have a nightmare?” 

Takuma nodded his head and pouted the very same pout she saw from her wife just seconds ago. Asami held Takuma tightly. He wrapped his arms around Asami’s neck, and he started crying harder, and it made her heart ache. 

Seeing her child hurt was practically worse than death. “Mmmm,” Korra heard Asami start to hum. “You wanna know something?” She pulled Takumas head from her neck making him look at her. He nodded his head. “You should never be scared when mama or I are around.” 

Takuma looked at Korra with teary eyes, Korra just smiled at him. “Whenever we are around you, nothing or no one will hurt you. Always remember that, so with that being said, do you wanna sleep with mama and me?” 

Takuma’s face lit up, and a big crooked smile spread across his face, making Korra smile. He wiggled out of Asami’s grasp and moved up the bed laying down on the pillows waiting for Asami and Korra. 

Korra couldn't help but laugh, it was cute. Korra cleared her throat, pulling Asami’s attention from Takuma to her. “I’m gonna go shower and… handle some things.” Korra's eyes shot down to her erection, which was still covered with her shirt. 

Korra moved to walk over to the shower but stopped when she saw Sayoko coming from down the hall. Sayoko walked in with her blanket, with a sad look on her face. 

“Let me guess, you want to sleep with mom and I too?” Sayoko nodded her head. “Alright, go get in the bed.” Sayoko took off running and jumped onto the bed. Asami got out of the bed as Sayoko cuddled with Takuma. 

Asami kisses Korra. “Go get in the shower, please hurry.” 

Korra chuckled. “Trust me the way you got me worked up it won't take long.” Asami laughed. 

“Think of me?” 

“I always do.” 

Asami smiled and walked back over to the bed tucking herself and the twins in. Korra walked out of the bedroom and to the bathroom, she cut the shower on and began stripping. She hopped in the shower, the warmth of the water hitting her skin was really calming. 

Korra looked down and was reminded of the whole reason she was in there. She gripped her cock and started stroking herself. Asami had her really pent up so it wouldn't take long to release herself. 

Korra threw her head back, her strokes growing faster and more erratic by the second, with her other hand she started rubbing her nipples between her fingers. “Fuck!” she whispered to herself. 

Her cock twitched in her hand, and she bit her lip as ropes of cum spilled from her cock, she wanted nothing more than for her wife to be in the shower with her, her wet, tight pussy milking her cock. 

Korra had to grit her teeth together to keep from moaning out too loud, she continued stroking herself, thrusting into her hand as she emptied herself.

She let go of her dick and started washing off, smelling like sex and cum was not something she wanted her kids to sleep next to.  

After washing up Korra hoped out of the shower, when she walked into the bedroom with a towel wrapped around her body, she looked over and saw Asami and the twins sleeping. 

Sayoko was cuddled up in Asami's arms, and Takuma was sprawled out sideways on the bed taking up the space Korra sleeps on. Korra laughed lightly. It was a king-size bed, yet her two-three-year-olds and her wife took up the whole thing. 

Korra walked over to the dresser and grabbed a pair of boxers and a t-shirt and threw it on. She walked over to the bed and kissed her wife and kids, there was no room for her so she would have to sleep somewhere else. 

She walked around the bed and grabbed the blanket Asami liked to put on the end of the bed for decoration and walked over to the love seat that was near the window in the corner of their room. 

It wasn't the most comfortable place to sleep but it would do. Korra wanted to stay close to her family, so she would suffer the neck and back pain that would follow the next morning from sleeping on the love seat. 

While the love seat was really uncomfortable to sleep in, Korra smiled lightly when she remembered how comfortable it was when Asami was riding her on it. 

Korra covered up and closed her eyes, the weight of the day she had was getting to her and she was only seconds away from passing out. 

********

Amon was sitting in the office when Zaheer walked in. He could see small traces of blood on Zaheer's clothes. Zaheer shut the door and walked over to the seat in front of Amons desk. 

“Iroh is in my trunk, what now?” Zaheer just stared at Amon. 

“Get Korra and put her in the truck too. Head back to her house and put her and Iroh there.” Amon opened the drawer of the desk and pulled out a bunch of packets of the grey drug he handed to Zaheer earlier. “Plant that on Iroh, when everything is in place get the gun I gave you and plant it next to Korra. You need to put her prints on it, the serial number on the gun is gone so whoever finds her will think she got it illegally.” 

Zaheer grabbed the drugs and sat down. “What exactly are you trying to stage?” 

Amon smirked. “It's been going around the news that my niece is an addict. What do addicts do when they don't get their fix?” Zaheer's eyes widened. “It’ll look like he was her dealer and she killed him to get the drugs then she overdosed. Once she wakes up her career, her life, her everything will be destroyed.” 

Zaheer shook his head confused. “What does that have to do with Asami?” 

Amon chuckled. “You’ll see.” 

Zaheer gave Amon a stiff nod, stood up, and walked out of the room. 

********

Tarrlok was sitting on the driver's side of the car, while his brother Tonraq was on the passenger side and his other brother Unalaq was in the back seat. They were parked in the old parking garage the workers that used to work in the old Future Industries used to park. The garage was abandoned because the city shut down the facility and advised that no one use it anymore for safety reasons. 

They had a good clear view of the building. Tarrlok heard a loud sigh come from the passenger side. “We need to hurry and get my daughter!” 

Tarrlok rolled his eyes and got out of the car and headed to his trunk. Tonraq and Unalaq followed after him and got out of the car. Tonraq stood behind Tarrlok as he got his guns out of the truck. “My daughter is in danger, we need to move now!” 

Tarrlok scoffed. “Your daughter!? She is mine, she stopped being yours when you practically abandoned her when Senna died!” Tarrlok got in his brother's face. “The only reason you are here is because I knew I couldn’t do this alone and because she is still your blood. But know, she is no longer your daughter!” he practically growled in Tonraq’s face. 

“Okay while you two stand there and bitch about whose daughter is whose, I would like to know if we get to kill Noatak or Amon he likes to call himself now..” Unalaq shrugged and leaned on the side of the car. “I never liked the bastard, so please let me be the one to do it.” Unalaq lifted an eyebrow to any objections. 

Tarrlok groaned to himself and went back to the truck. “No one kills Noatak, he needs to stay alive long enough to stop whatever he has planned in the other Nations. After that… you can do as you please.” 

Unalaq shrugged and grabbed one of the handguns out of the trunk. “Alright, I'll play nice for a little bit.” Unalaq walked off a few steps pointing his gun off and aiming it at certain spots in the garage. 

Tarrlok grabbed one of the shotguns from his truck, but a firm grip on his arm stopped him from picking it up, he looked over and saw Tonraq frowning at him. “Korra will always be my daughter.” 

Tarrlok snatched his arm from Tonraq’s grip. “She may not have come from my seed, but she is most definitely my daughter!”

Chapter Text

Zaheer was walking to the truck with Korra on his shoulder. Before he left the building, he made sure to take a good look at his surroundings to make sure no one was around to see him. He had already previously put Iroh in the trunk bed of his truck. He wrapped the body in a very large dark tarp. 

Zaheer rushed over to the truck and opened the door to the back seat. He threw Korra's limp body into the back seat of the car. He quickly shut the door and made his way to the driver's side, and got in. 

He turned the car on and placed his hands on the steering wheel. His hands were trembling. He was scared. He knew if he screwed anything up, Amon would cut off one of his limbs. Well, that was merciful compared to death. 

Zaheer didn't know Korra. Nothing he was doing to her was personal. It was strictly business. Amon was a scary man, a man Zaheer regretted working for, but he had no other choice. He took a deep breath and gripped the steering wheel tightly. After a few seconds of trying to calm himself, he put the car in drive and made his way to Korra’s house to put everything in place. 

A part of Zaheer felt sorry for Korra and her family, but there was nothing he could do. 

***********

Sayoko and Takuma were still chained to the wall in the dim-lit basement room. Takuma was staring intensely at the ground, going back and forth in his mind about what he should do. Technically he and Sayoko were free to a certain extent. His sister managed to think about how the walls were old and decrepit, so it was easy to pull their binds from the wall. 

There lay a problem, though. Their hands were still bound together, so getting away would be a little more difficult than he wanted it to be. Takuma could feel his sister's eyes on him. He turned and looked over at her. 

“You thinking about escaping?” She asked plainly. They had already discussed the situation multiple times, but Takuma kept informing her that it was a bad idea and that they wouldn't survive it. But after sitting on the hard, damp ground, thinking of his mother and what could be happening to her, she wanted to at least try. 

“Just earlier, you wanted to just be ready for mama, then you wanted to try and escape, and then you went back to just wanting to be ready!” Takuma’s voice was rising. He was scared. It was all really dawning on him that they may not survive, and he might have to watch his sister and mother die. “I'm confused, and all I want is for my family to be safe! And yet even though I’m a fucking genius, I can't figure out how to do it!!” 

Takuma’s breath started to pick up. He felt like he was going to have a panic attack. He tried to take a bunch of deep breaths to calm himself. He thought back at the times Asami or Korra would try and calm him down. A small smile spread on his face when he thought about Asami. 

Takuma stared at his sister, and his smile grew wider. He started to calm down a bit. “Do you remember what mom used to tell us when we were scared?”

Sayoko nodded her head, “yeah, she used to tell us that whenever mama or she were around, then we would always be safe.” Sayoko smiled at the memory. 

It was true, their whole lives whenever they were scared, when they saw their parents, all their fears just disappeared. They didn't know why, but it always worked. To know Korra or Asami was around was so comforting. 

“Exactly.” he laughed to himself; just seconds ago, he was on the verge of a panic attack, yet he was trying to comfort his sister, who was just worrying about him. “Even though mama is locked up too, I kind of feel relieved. It's terrible to say, but I'm glad she’s so close, yet I'm still fearful, a tiny bit, only because I have this strong feeling of wanting to protect you two, and I feel helpless.” 

“You know, when we’re on campus, and I'm scared, I just think of mom. Even though she’s no longer with us, I like to think she’s still watching me. Keeping me safe.” Sayoko had a guilty look on her face. “I get really scared, Takuma, and it has been happening a lot since mom died. I know mama can protect us, and I know she loves us more than anything, but a lot of the time, I feel as if we won't be enough for her.” 

Takuma frowned at his sister, confused as to what she was talking about. “What do you mean?” 

“Honestly, us being kidnapped has made me realize that mama has always been there for us. Despite the fact that she was mourning the love of her life, she pushed all that aside to love and protect us.” Sayoko gave Takuma a determined look. “I think now we should try and be there for her.” 

Takuma gave his sister a stiff nod. “Then I guess we need to put our minds together and get out of here.” 

Sayoko and Takuma turned their heads when they heard the creak of the door; all hope and courage they had before was slowly disappearing when they saw Amon walk through the door with a giant smirk on his face. 

Confusion swept across the twin's face. He shut the door behind him and walked closer to them, making the twins look up at him. “You two aren't gonna have to worry about Korra anymore.” he folded his arms over his chest. 

The fear that they had made go away just seconds ago came flooding back, “what do you mean?” Sayoko spoke up. Their stomachs dropped. It could mean about anything. Takuma felt nauseous. Amon was a scary man. Although he knew nothing about him, he wouldn't put killing past him. 

“Wh-what did you do to our mom?” Takuma asked, tears falling from his eyes. 

Amon just shrugged. “You’ll see soon. You both are gonna be in for a wild surprise!” Amon unfolded his arms and walked out of the room. 

Takuma looked over at his sister with wide eyes. “We need to find a way out of here fast!” 

************

Asami heard the rattling of the doorknob; her heart sank when she noticed it was being opened. For a split second, she begged the universe for it to be anyone other than Amon, but once the door was fully open and she saw that familiar sinister smile, all hope was lost. 

She saw his face light up when he looked down at her. It had been so long since she had seen him, she was sure that him seeing her seemed like a dream. He leaned down and grabbed her arm, pulling her up from the ground and out of the storage closet. 

Asami struggled to get away from his grasp, but she gripped her arm tighter. “Let me go!” Asami grunted out. He pulled her away from the storage closet, she wasn't sure where he was taking her, but if it was anywhere alone, she dreaded it. 

Amon chuckled and leaned down to Asami’s ear. “I suggest you stay quiet. It would be a shame for your kids to find out you're alive like this.” She tensed. 

She kept quiet the entire time he dragged her away. He was right, as much as she hated to admit it. As much as she wanted to be reunited with her kids, seeing them like this seemed very stressful. 

Amon pulled her into the room. While he shut the door, she got a good look at the surroundings. It looked to be like one of the offices the managers would be in when the factory was still in use. He pushed her to the seat in front of the desk, pushing her down. Once she had sat down, he made his way to his chair. 

He looked at her with a smile, leaning back in his chair, relaxed and content. She wasn't sure what he would ask of her, or even if he would ask anything at all, but she was still nervous. 

She gulped nervously, the tension in the room growing more and more by the second. “Asami, Asami, Asami. Oh, how I've missed you!” he said, his smile not leaving his face. 

She clenched her jaw. “I can’t say the same.” 

Amon sat up at his desk. “I gotta say, I never expected this from you. I mean, faking your death?! I didn't think you would do anything to leave your family.” he said plainly. Looking over Asami’s face trying to find each and every moment, his words stunned her. 

Amon let out a hard breath. “Well, I'm willing to put all this past us, but I do want something in return.” Asami knew what he was going to ask her, and she already had her answer in her mind. “You will start working for me again.” and there it was, Asami was about to answer, but Amon continued talking. “Your kids will work for me too.” 

Asami felt the air escape from her lungs. Her eyes widened in fear. She would have been willing to give herself back to him, but to have the kids work for him too was a nightmare. She didn't want them to experience the same thing she had to. She didn't want to become like her father. 

She shook her head erratically. “Absolutely not. I will do whatever you want, as long as it doesn't involve my kids!” 

Amon just laughed at Asami. “I don't know why you think you are in any place to bargain with me.” 

“Please! They are innocent. They don't deserve to deal with what I dealt with.” Asami begged. She was so scared of the twins. She was even willing to get down on her knees and beg. “My wife too! They haven't done anything. This is between you and me!” 

Asami saw the smile on Amon’s face grow wider. “Your wife. She's already been set free.” 

She was confused. There was no way she would have set her free willingly. Not after she had seen him and what he could do. “What do you mean? Where is she?” Asami was scared. Despite his calm behavior on the outside, she knew he was angry, and from what she had seen in the past, when he was angry, he got reckless. 

Amon pulled his phone out of his pocket. He scrolled on it for a second before leaning over and showing Asami the screen. Asami froze. Her mouth fell open. She felt like she couldn't breathe. Her body started to tremble. 

It was a picture of Korra lying on their living room floor, needles around her body; in the corner of the picture, she saw a body with a gun next to it. She couldn't quite make out the body next to Korra, but Asami was more focused on Korra's unconscious body with needles around it. 

Amon pulled his phone away and put it back in his pocket. She saw a smug look on his face that made her blood boil. “If you’re wondering who that was next to her, it was the person who told me you were still alive. Iroh, I don't know how you knew him, but he knew you.” Amon chuckled. “Even though he’s dead now, he was very helpful, and a part of me is grateful for him.” 

“Personally, I feel like you should be thanking him. Because of him, we are now reunited.” Amon smiled. 

Asami wanted to throw up. She didn't think Iroh would betray her, especially after it seemed like he was falling for her. A part of her figured he did this because she rejected him. The other part was glad he was dead, he put her family in more danger by telling Amon she was alive, and she would never forgive him. 

Asami was still in shock from seeing Korra like that. She didn’t know what Amon was planning, but she was angry that it was at the expense of Korra. “What did you do to her?” 

Amon laughed. He shook his finger at Asami. “No, no, no, what did you do to her? You did this, Asami, no one but you in this position.” He leaned on the desk. “All of this is your fault.” 

Tears fell from her eyes. In a way, he was right. It partially was her fault, but she wanted to make everything better. Deep down, she knew it wasn't full their fault. However, she also knew that knowing that wouldn't do anything for her. 

**********

Tarrlok, Tonraq, and Unalaq were entering the building. They spent about five minutes finding a way inside the building. Eventually, they found a window at the back of the building that looked like it had the boards taken off. Tarrlok figured it was one of the points of entry Korra or Asami used to get into the building. 

He needed them to get captured to make things tenser for Amon. Tarrlok knew his brother did terribly under pressure. While Amon masked it pretty well, he didn't act well when put on the spot, and that's what Tarrlok was relying on. 

Asami was back from the dead, and his prodigy, his partner who worked for him for years, came back. He didn't have clue as to what she was doing or who she was talking to. Tarrlok knew Amon was on edge. 

All three men walked through the first floor of the building, pointing their guns in the air, ready to shoot if necessary. It was quiet, way too quiet. It concerned Tarrlok a bit, that is until he heard loud footsteps coming from behind him. He turned around and saw a tall man with long hair charging toward Unalaq with a knife in his hand. 

Tarrlok was going to rush over and apprehend him, but he saw Unalaq holster his gun and dodge the knife the man swung at him. Unalaq grabbed the man's arm, twisting it behind his back, making him drop the knife. Tarrlok knew exactly what his brother was going to do. Next, he could see it in his eyes. 

“Unalaq don't!” Tarrlok whisper yelled.

Unalaq smiled at Tarrlok. He brought his hands to the long-haired man's nack and snapped it. Tarrlok watched with wide eyes the long-haired man drop to the ground. Tarrlok looked up at his brother, who was smiling down at the body, then back at Tarrlok. 

He shrugged too late. Tonraq walked over towards Unalaq and shoved him. “What the fuck?!” 

Unalaq rolled his eyes. “Look, we’re here to get my niece and her kids; while I never really spent a lot of time with her, I feel sympathetic. And well, sympathy makes me want to kill.” Tonraq stared at him in disbelief. “Look, if I didn't kill him, he would have warned Noatak. Honestly, our brother is terrible at finding henchmen. His first reaction to seeing us should have been to alert Noatak. Idiot.” Unalaq kicked the body. 

Tarrlok huffed out. “You were reckless!” 

Unalaq shrugged again. “It was probably necessary anyway; it's possible he hurt Korra and the twins. I just wanted to get some revenge.” 

Tarrlok rolled his eyes. “Yeah, sure,” he said sarcastically. “You've been bloodthirsty since you left the military.” 

Unalaq lifted a brow. “All three of us were in the military, and I do recall you were quite bloodthirsty after leaving.” he smiled. “You remember, you wanted to kill our good brother here.” he pointed to Tonraq. “Honestly, the best thing to happen to you two was Senna dying. God, what would Korra think if she knew abo-” 

“Unalaq, shut up!” Tonraq interjected. “This is not a conversation for right now! My family is in danger, and tearing each other apart is not what we need to do right now. So, seeing as that you are more of a psychopath than us, where do you think Noatak is keeping them?”

Unalaq tsked. “Hmmm, if I had to guess basement if I kidnapped someone, that would be the smartest place to put them, less exit and entrance points.” 

Tarrlok and Tonraq looked at their brother, concerned. “I’m really concerned about your sanity, but that is a conversation for another day,” Tarrlok stated. He made his way towards the basement. He heard his brothers following him. 

Tarrlok was scared of what he could find. He hoped that he didn't take too long. All three men walked down the stairs to the basement. A part of Tarrlok was hoping that he would run into Amon, but the other part of him wished that he could manage to save the twins, Korra, and Asami out, safely without even seeing him. 

Asami. Tarrlok failed to mention her status to his brothers. He felt a little bad. He knew that Asami probably didn't want the twins to know about her so soon, yet he had to worry about getting them out alive first. That was his priority. Saving his family. 

They made their way down the basement hall. Tarrlok heard a light clanking sound in the distance. He picked up his pace and followed where the sound was coming from. They followed the sound all the way to the door; the sound was consistent; it was like someone was trying to break through. 

Tarrlok saw the lock on the door, it looked like to door had been altered so that it could only be locked from the outside. So whatever was on the inside couldn’t get out. 

Tarrlok unlocked the door, on the count of three, he opened it, and Unalaq and Tonaq pointed their guns inside. They quickly pointed them down at the ground when they saw the twins finching, putting their hands in the air and clenching their eyes shut in fear. 

Unalaq looked over at the wall and saw the old pipe with handcuffs on them and broken concrete on the ground. He looked at the twin's wrists and saw they were bruised. “How’d you get out?” 

The twins frowned at him. “The cement holding the pipe was old, so it was easy to pull out the wall. Getting out of the handcuffs was all Sayoko. She knows how to pick locks. All we had to do was find something to use.” 

Tonraq smiled at them. “What did you use?” 

“Bobby pin,” Sayoko said bluntly. “I had to shake my hair really hard to get it out, though.” 

Unalaq laughed. “Explains why your hair is everywhere.” 

The twins stared at Unalaq Intensly. Tarrlok walked over to them. “You remember me? We met at your birthday party…” 

Takuma nodded his head. “Yeah, I remember you.” Tarrlok was relieved to see them unharmed. “Why are you here?” He pointed at Tonraq. “And why are you with our grandfather?” 

Tarrlok cleared his throat. “I needed his help to save you and your mother. This guy over here is your great uncle, Unalaq.” 

Sayoko frowned. “Yeah, we know; Amon told us about you being our uncle too. I would like to get into that, but I feel like our family drama can wait until we get out mother back.” 

Unalaq scoffed. “Amon is a shit name. He just wanted to sound scary and cool. But he is neither. He’s just a little shit who didn't get beat enough.” 

Tonraq smiled at the twins. “You two look so much like Korra.” 

The twins ignored him. “Do you know where Noatak could be keeping Korra?” 

Takuma shook his head. “No, but we know she’s in more danger than she was when Amon first took her.” 

Unalaq butted in. “you know, we technically only need two people to go handle this. The twins will be safer once they are out of here.” Unalaq looked over at Tonraq. “Go take the twins to the car.” He said plainly. 

Sayoko shook her head. “No! She’s our mother. We want to help!” Tarrlok looked at them and frowned. 

“No, it's too dangerous! And I feel obligated to protect you. I need to keep you safe.” He sighed. “I promised Korra I would always protect her.” Tarrlok saw Tonraq look down at the ground with a sad look on his face. “Because of that promise, it extends to you too.” 

Tarrlok didn't want anything to happen to them, so even if they still tried to follow him, he would have Tonraq drag them out of here. 

Takuma sighed. “Fine, but only because I trust you will do everything in your power to save her.” 

Tarrlok gave him a stiff nod. “I would give my life to save her if need be.” Takuma and Sayoko walked over to Tonraq, and the three of them walked out of the room, leaving Tarrlok with his less sane brother. 

Unalaq smiled at Tarrlok. “So, you ready to go find our murderous brother?” 

Tarrlok looked at Unalaq. “I already found him.” Unalaq laughed.

“Ha. Funny, now lefts go find Noatak, so I can beat his ass.” 

Tarrlok thought more about the fact that Korra and the twins were the only ones he needed to find and save. “There’s someone else we need to find.” 

“Who?” 

“Korra's wife, Asami.” 

Tarrlok saw the confusion sweep across Unalaq’s face. “I thought she died.” 

“Our family drama goes wayyy beyond us.” Tarrlok made his way out of the basement room and to the stairs. He figured Tonraq got the twins out of the building. He just hoped he avoided the area the man Unalaq was in. 

Unalaq followed behind him. “Hey, can I kill him?” 

Tarrlok groaned to himself. “I told you after we stop his business in the other nations.” 

Unalaq groaned out dramatically. 

They walked around the building for a while on the hunt for Amon. Tarrlok was also keeping an eye out for any signs of Asami. A few more minutes went by, and Unalaq and Tarrlok were on the third floor. They heard shuffling from one of the rooms. 

They stopped dead in their tracks when they saw Amon coming out of one of the rooms, pulling Asami out of it. Amon turned around, and Tarrlok saw nothing but panic in his eyes when he saw them. Amon quickly withdrew his gun and pointed it at Asami’s side, which he pulled in front of him. 

Amon huffed out in Asami’s ear. “I told you not to tell anyone where you were going!!” 

Asami grunted out. “I technically didn't tell anyone. He overheard you on the phone.” 

Unalaq and Tarrlok pointed their guns at Amon, making Asami’s eyes go wide because she was in direct line with the guns. Amon laughed, realizing the same thing. “Go ahead, shoot. If I die, so will she!” 

“Dammit!” Tarrlok cursed under his breath. 

Unalaq shrugged. “I mean, up until about five minutes ago, I thought she was dead.” 

Amon laughed. “So, what's the move, brothers?” 

**************

The police were banging at Korra's door, but there was no answer. They got an anonymous call that there had been a shooting at the house. The cop peaked through the window next to the door and saw two unconscious bodies lying on the ground. 

The cop reacted quickly and tried to bust down the door, and two other cops that answered the call started helping him. Once they got the door open, they rushed over towards Korra first. The officer’s eyes widened at seeing needles around Korra's body, and a gun right by her hand. 

He looked over and saw the other body had been shot in the head. He kneeled down and checked Korra's pulse. He looked up at the cop examining the shot body near Korra. 

“Call the paramedics, she’s still alive, but her pulse is weak!” he looked at the needles and saw small bags of gray powder near her. A spoon that looked like it had been burned. “I think it's a drug deal gone bad. She overdosed.” 

The cop turned Korra's body around, putting her on her back. The cop standing over her frowned. “Do you know who this is?” 

The officer on the ground with Korra shook his head. “No, who is she?” 

“Korra Brakhal. According to the news, she lost her wife a few years ago, and just recently, people found out that she was a drug addict.” 

Chapter Text

Takuma and Sayoko were standing by the car Tonraq guided them to; they stood there checking on each other, making sure they were both mentally and physically okay. Takuma looked over his sister intensely; despite them probably going to have some PTSD, they were physically fine. 

Takuma could feel his grandfather's eyes on them; he just didn't care much to acknowledge him. He didn't even know him that well; the situation was awkward enough not saying anything. Takuma knew starting a conversation wouldn't ease the tension. 

After a while, the twin turned toward Tonraq. He seemed really nervous to be around them. They didn't really know why he was so nervous; nothing he could say or do could make anything better. Because Korra stopped speaking to him years ago, the twins had no idea what kind of person he was. 

Tonraq cleared his throat. “I know you two just checked on each other, but I wanted to double-check. So are you two okay? Do you need anything?” 

Takuma held his sister closer to him and just stared at Tonraq. “Physically, we’re fine. But we are worried about mama.” 

Tonraq shook his head in understanding. “I understand. I'm worried about her too. She’s still my daughter, and I do care about her, but I trust Unalaq and Tarrlok will get her to you safely.” 

Takuma scoffed, which made Tonraq frown at him. “You weren’t worried about her before.” Takuma glared at him. “You weren't at our mother's funeral. Mama needed a lot of support back then, and where were you.” 

Tonraq pursed his lips. “It was a difficult time, and Korra said she didn't even want me there. I tried to respect her boundaries.” He sighed. “I wanted to be in her life; I just didn't know how, and when I figured out Korra didn't want me around anymore, I stayed away.” He tried to defend himself. 

Sayoko huffed. “For good reasoning! She said you were nothing but neglectful and a drunk. At least when she lost her wife, she was still willing to be a parent to us! You, on the other hand, were just being a deadbeat!” 

Takuma lifted an eyebrow at his sister's forwardness. He looked over at Tonraq, who seemed hurt by what Sayoko said. But Takuma didn't feel very inclined to comfort him. Everything Sayoko said was true. 

“I understand Korra and your resentment towards me.” He looked down at the ground, not being able to keep eye contact with the twins. 

Part of Takuma knew Tonraq probably felt bad, but it didn't make up for years of the trauma he caused Korra.

Takuma didn't want to dwell on their family drama anymore, especially since his mother was still in trouble. “We need to get the cops involved. Give me your phone!” Takuma asked urgently, holding his hand out. 

Tonraq shook his head erratically. “Absolutely not. We can’t, not just yet anyway. Tarrlok and Unalaq need to handle some things with Naotak before the cops get involved.” 

Sayoko scoffed. “You do realize that dipshit managed to bring both Takuma and me back here from the Fire Nation on a plane that none of the airline towers could spot! What could you possibly have to handle? Right now, he could have my mother anywhere in the world, and you want to postpone having him arrested?!” 

Tonraq clenched his jaw. “Just trust that we have everything under control.” 

Sayoko scoffed. “Yeah, sure. Whatever!”  

***

Korra was lying on the stretcher in the ambulance, heading to the hospital. She could hear everything going on, but it felt impossible to move or open her eyes. The EMTs were screaming at each other. 

“Her heart rate is dangerously low!” Korra wanted so bad just to open her eyes or move a finger. 

The ambulance stopped abruptly. The door opened, and she was pulled out of the back of the truck. She was being wheeled to the emergency room. The doctors talked back and forth with the nurses, telling them what they needed to do. 

“We believe she overdosed! We found a needle and drugs next to her when we arrived at the scene!” Korra could feel someone picking up her arm, their gloved fingers tracing along the needle pokes on her arm. 

She knew they would think she was a drug addict; it was inevitable the evidence was right there in front of everyone's face. It was hard not to believe when it was plastered on the news that she was a junky. 

Her arm fell back down on the stretcher. She felt them lift her up and over to a much wider bed. 

“Alright, get me four milligrams of Naloxone!” A few seconds went by, and Korra felt that familiar sting of a needle going into the arm. She figured they started an IV. even the sting of the needle didn't make her move or flinch. 

She knew the nurses were really concerned when they said her heart rate was slowly increasing, but she wasn't waking up. The nurses lifted her eyelid, shining a bright light into it. Korra could see it, but her pupils didn't dilate, nor did her eyes follow it. 

“She’s not waking up.” 

“That tends to happen from time to time. The good news is her heart rate is going up, so just keep an eye on her. Check her into a room, and be sure to contact a relative to let them know what's going on.” 

“But we don't know who she is.” Korra heard some man say nervously. 

“Her name is Korra Brakhal. She’s a famous actress. She’s also been all over tv. I guess all that stuff about her being a junky got to her.” 

Korra wanted to scream out that it wasn't true. They thought she was trying to kill herself, but that was far from what happened. 

Korra heard a lot of commotion after a while. Out of nowhere, she felt handcuffs on one of her wrists. “What is the meaning of this?!” Korra heard someone say next to her. 

“Once she wakes up, she needs to be questioned! She is under arrest for murder!” 

Son of a bitch! I didn't do anything! Korra screamed inside her head. 

***

Tarrlok and Unalaq had their guns pointed at Amon, but because he had Asami in front of him, the guns were really pointed at her. Amon started laughing and shoved the gun further into Asami's side. 

“You two are dumb enough just to shoot all recklessly! I know you wouldn't risk hurting poor little Asami~! Especially if it will cost you your relationship with Korra.” Amon chuckled again. “We both know you have plenty of secrets that would make her hate you.” 

Asami frowned, confused as to what secrets Tarrlok could have, especially secrets that would hurt Korra. From the looks Tarrlok was giving Amon, Asami knew he had to be right. 

“Put your guns on the ground, or I will kill her. With her twins being alive and well, she’s replaceable!” Asami could see a torturous look on Tarrlok's face. He was conflicted. If he put his gun down, it would make him more vulnerable than he already was. And Asami was sure of the fact that Amon wouldn't hesitate to kill Tarrlok or Unalaq. 

Tarrlok huffed out angrily. He looked over at Unalaq and nodded his head. Tarrlok set his gun on the ground, and after a quick eye roll and scoff, Unalaq did the same. 

“Alright, now I'm going to walk away, and I'm bringing Asami with me. You two will stay put, or I will kill her. Understood?” 

Unalaq sighed. “You were always a dramatic little prick!” 

Tarrlok glared at Unalaq, then looked back at Amon. “I can't let that happen. Just leave Asami and go. We won't follow you. I promise.” 

Unalaq scoffed. “I make no such promises.” Tarrlok hit his brother's arm, urging him to shut up.

Amon tilted his head to the side and chuckled. “We won't follow you. All I want is Korra and Asami. We’ll let you go.” 

“Well, the good news is, Korra is already free, and you’ll be seeing her soon. I’m sure she’s admitted into some hospital by now.” Amon smiled at his brothers. 

Tarrlok’s eyes widen in shock and hurt. He wanted so bad to question him, but he needed to get Asami. She was the main priority right now. “Please, just leave her, and go.” 

Amon shook his head. “No, I'm taking her with me.” 

Tarrlok looked over at Asami, who was just staring back at him, her eyes shifting down to the gun lying on the ground. Unalaq had already picked up on what she was trying to do. 

Eventually, Tarrlok took the hint and eased up on trying to convince Amon. “fine, but just know I will find you, and I will kill you for this.” 

Amon laughed while backing up. “I don't doubt that, brother.” Amon kept backing away, his gun still in Asami’s side, keeping his eyes on Unalaq and Tarrlok. Once Amon turned the corner, Tarrlok leaned down and grabbed his gun from the ground; he turned and saw Unalaq do the same. 

They ran down the hall and turned the corner where Amon went. Tarrlok saw Amon rushing away, his back facing him. Tarrlok pointed his gun at his brother, he wanted to shoot him to stop him, but he needed to know where to shoot him where if the bullet went all the way through, it wouldn't hit Asami. 

Dammit! Tarrlok cursed to himself. He pointed his gun at Amon, aiming at his thigh; if the bullet did go all the way through, if it did hit Asami, the wound wouldn't be fatal. 

POP! 

“Ahhh!” Amon fell down to the ground pulling Asami with him. Tarrlok panicked; once he saw that Asami wasn't hit, he relaxed just a bit. She shuffled back away from Amon. With her hands tied behind her back, she struggled a bit, trying to get away from Amon. 

Tarrlok heard Amon groan to himself. Amon looked over at Asami, who was staring at him with fear in her eyes. Amon reached his hand over to pick up the gun he dripped when he fell. 

He knew Amon was going to try and shoot Asami, so he aimed at his hand to make him drop it. 

POP!

Tarrlok froze when he heard the gunshot. His eyes shot open when he saw Amon go limp on the ground, blood spilling from his head. He turned to Unalaq, who was pointing his gun at his brother's head. 

Tarrlok wanted to chastise his brother for killing him, but when he looked back over at Asami, his heart broke. She had splatters of Amon's blood on her face and clothes. She was staring down at Amons dead body, eyes and mouth wide open in shock and fear. 

He knew what she had just witnessed was traumatizing. The whole night was traumatic for her. Tarrlok rushed over towards her dropping his gun on the ground. He pulled her in for a tight hug, her head on his chest. 

Her breaths were shaky, so he held her tighter. “Korra! We have to get to her!” something in the back of Tarrloks mind told him Asami was going to worry about everyone else before she worried about herself. Even after seeing something so traumatizing, she was still worried about everyone else. 

Tarrlok sighed. “I agree, but you need to get home.” 

Asami lifted her head from his chest and looked at him, tears falling from her eyes. “I need to get to the hospital, please!” 

“I'm sorry, Asami, no. I’ll take the twins to go see her. We’ll see what’s going on; then I’ll come to your house and let you know.” Tarrlok turned to his brother, who was kicking at his brother's dead body. 

“We should leave him here. Nothing good will come to us if we have a dead body with us.” Tarrlok glared at Unalaq, still pissed that he killed him, but he knew he needed to worry about Asami first. 

They both stood up. Tarrlok moved around her to untie her wrist. “The twins! Are they okay!?” 

Tarrlok nodded his head. “They’re with Tonraq. I’ll be sure to have it so that they don't see you just yet. I know you want your reunion to be on your own accord.” 

Asami nodded her head, rubbing her sore wrist that was bruised. “Let's get you back home.” 

“Korra and I had parked just up the hill; I’ll go by myself.” Tarrlok stopped her when she tried to walk away. 

“Take Unalaq with you.” 

Asami sighed. “Fine.” 

***

Tarrlok, Tonraq, and the twins were waiting in the hospital waiting room. The nurses told them that they would send in a doctor to speak with them soon; that was about an hour ago. 

The twins were practically freaking out because they didn't know what was going on and when they would go and find a nurse, they wouldn't say anything. The twins were pacing back and forth in the waiting room, and Tarrlok couldn't help but feel useless. 

After about another thirty minutes, the waiting room door opened, and a tall woman in a white coat walked in. She had a very sympathetic look on her face. That didn't mean good things. 

Tarrlok, Tonraq, and the twins walked over to her. “So, is she okay? Is she awake? Can we see her?” Sayoko started spitting out questions. 

“So, when Mrs. Brakhal came in, she was heavily drugged up. We were mainly focused on her heart rate at the time. When we got that under control, we noticed she wasn’t waking up.” Tarrlok saw Takuma grab his sister's hand and squeeze it. 

“We figured she would wake up within hours, but she hasn't. We continued to see if she would react and respond to certain things such as light or pinches, but she was unresponsive.” 

Tarrlok griitted his teeth. “So, what does this mean?” He asked worriedly. 

“Mrs. Brakhal is in a drug-induced coma, and we aren't sure when or even if she’ll wake up.” 

Everyone in the room stayed silent, not knowing what to say or even if there was something to say. “Can we see her?” Takuma asked quietly. 

The doctor shook her head. “Of course. Follow me.”

Tarrlok felt terrible because he knew Asami was alive, and they didn't; he knew the twins were hurting. For one reason, they fully believed that they had just lost both of their parents. 

If Korra never did wake up, they would need Asami, so Tarrlok made a decision he knew Asami would resent him for. 

***

Asami was sitting in the living room, Mako, Jargala, and Unalaq there with her, comforting her in the best way they could. Well, except for Unalaq, he was just sitting on the couch watching the TV with the volume on low. 

When she was in her car on the way to the house, she called them up to tell them everything that happened, even including Iroh being dead. It shocked Asami that the cops were no longer at the house trying to form a case. On the ground near her feet were blood stains. From the picture, Amon showed her she knew who it belonged to.

“I just can’t believe Iroh would betray us like that. Betray you.” Mako said quietly. 

It had been about two hours since they got to the house, and everything was still so surprising. Asami was so stressed about everything, how Korra was, how the twins were if now was the best time even to tell them she was alive. 

It was extremely hard to not go after them when Tarrlok helped her, but she knew it was for the best. One, it had been a rough night for the twins, so her showing up out of nowhere was not the best thing to have to happen. Two, she didn't need the world to know she was alive just yet, either. 

Rumors after rumors would be spread, and she wouldn't have any control over the situation. 

Unalaq cut the TV off and looked around the house from where he was sitting. “You know, Korra has done really well for herself despite her life growing up being complete shit.” he looked over at Asami, who was glaring at him. “Well, I forgot, she did marry a multi-billionaire. Who wouldn’t be happy with a sugar mama?” he laughed. 

Asami continued to glare at him. He rolled his eyes and sighed. “You both have done well for yourself. I tend to check in on her and the twins. They are smart as shit, and Korra, well, she raised them well.” 

“You have such beautiful and smart children. It's a shame you left them.” 

Asami rose up from the couch angrily. “I DIDN'T LEAVE THEM! NOT OF MY OWN FREE WILL! I WOULD HAVE NEVER HURT THEM ON PURPOSE!” 

Unalaq put his hands up. “Look, I'm not judging. I left my kids too. Honestly, it takes a lot of courage. I'm impressed that you could stay away for so long.” he put his hands down and gave Asami a sympathetic look. “I made the decision to leave my kids long ago, it was a decision I regret every day, but I have to live with it.” 

Asami shook her head. “I am nothing like you. While I didn't leave on purpose, I stayed away to protect them.”  

“So did I. Everyone has a shitty past Asami. You just need to learn how to own up to it,” he said bluntly. 

Asami’s attention was pulled away from Unalaq when he heard the door being opened. Her eyes shot open when she saw her kids walk through the door, Tarrlok right behind them.

Their eyes were swollen. Asami could tell they had been crying, and this situation she was just put in with them wasn't going to make it better. All she saw as wide, shocked, and confused faces. 

“Mom?” 

Unalaq laughed. “Well, I guess our situations are different. I didn't fake my death when I left my kids.”

Chapter Text

Flashback to Asami being eight months pregnant

Asami was sitting on the couch, rubbing her belly while looking down at Korra, who was on the ground, massaging her feet. They were originally watching a movie, but Korra quickly moved to the ground and got to work on her feet when Asami was complaining about how much they hurt. 

She was eight months pregnant, and certain regular day activities were starting to become hard for her. Working for hours on end would leave her completely exhausted. It was even worse because she had to do things for her company as well as stressful and time-consuming jobs for Amon. 

Hours spent awake at night thinking about how her life was going to turn out when the twins arrived. Especially since she had to raise them while keeping them away from the life her father pushed her into with Amon. 

With all the secrets she had been keeping from Korra, she was fearful of how she would even be a good mother. She would have to lie to Korra more as well as her kids. Being a good mother was all she worried about. 

Not having a mother of her own since she was little, it was hard to know what even qualifies as a good mother. She knew for a fact that being honest would be needed. The problem was she had many things in her life that would hurt her family if she ever told them the truth about it. 

Korra looked up at Asami with a worried expression. Asami could tell her wife had been noticing whenever she was worrying about something, which was a lot of the time.

“What's wrong?” Korra asked as she kept rubbing Asami’s feet. 

Asami loved Korra so much. Throughout the entire pregnancy, she had been nothing but understanding of her feelings. Korra would even take off work to ensure that Asami was okay, which is why it hurt so much to have to lie to her. She had been lying to Korra for a lot of their relationship. 

“What if I'm not a good mother? I don’t even know what I would do if they ever hated me.” Asami looked down at her belly. “I don't want to fuck this up. I want to be better than Hiroshi.” 

Korra chuckled lightly, which irritated Asami a bit because it felt like Korra was laughing at her. “‘Sami, you have nothing to worry about. The kids will love you so much. You wanna know why?” Asami nodded her head. “Because I love you, and I know for a fact that you are amazing, so the twins will have no other choice but to love you too.” 

Asami pouted. “What if I do something for them to hate me?” 

Korra huffed out. She rose up from the ground and sat next to Asami. She grabbed her hand and squeezed it. “You’re overthinking it. I promise you that loving them and being around them can be enough. Stop worrying yourself over this.” 

“But what if that's not enough?” Asami continued. 

Korra sighed. “In the rare case that happens, you and I will work really hard to fix it. With you and me working together, our kids will be the most loved people in the world.”

“Why are you so calm about all of this?” Korra hadn't panicked once since they found out Asami was pregnant, and ever since then, Korra was always so relaxed and cool-tempered. It kind of worried her. 

Korra smiled at her. “Because I have you. With us together, I know we can raise these kids to be great, and I promise they will be so loved.” Korra ran her other hand over Asami’s swollen belly. “And also, it's because I usually go and have tiny panic attacks in the shower.” 

Asami laughed along with Korra. “I should have known. You’re way too calm about all of this.” 

“Hell no! I'm freaking out on the inside, but I want you to worry about yourself. I don't need you stressing yourself out about me.” 

Asami leaned over and laid her head on Korra's shoulder. “I kind of want to worry about you. It will distract me from stressing about other things. So promise me you’ll talk to me?” Asami lifted her hand and stuck her pinky out.

Korra chuckled and connected their pinky fingers. “I pinky promise I’ll come to you.” 

***

The twins were staring at Asami with wide eyes, she could see the confusion all over their faces, but she was so stunned she didn't even know what to say. Her eyes shot over to Tarrlok, and she started to glare at him. He promised her they would wait. Why did he bring them here unannounced?

“I’m really sorry, Asami?” He looked down at the ground sadly. 

Takuma grabbed Sayoko and pulled her behind him. He was glaring at Asami. “What the hell is this!?” His voice cracked when he yelled. 

Asami carefully walked over to them, but Takuma walked backward along with Sayoko. “Please just let me explain this. I know this may look-” 

“You’re supposed to be dead!” Takuma’s voice was rising. Asami gulped nervously. She could see how angry he was. 

“I didn’t want our reunion to be like this.” Asami tried to reassure them both. “I’m so, so sorry! Truly I am!” 

Takuma clenched his fist. “Mama said she saw you die! We all mourned and grieved for you!” 

Asami hated seeing her kids so hurt. Sayoko was just standing behind Takuma, silently looking at her, shocked. Asami could see in their eyes so many emotions. She knew deep down a part of them probably hated her. She also knew they had every right to. She hurt them. 

“I promise I have a good reason for leaving! Just let me explain!” Asami started to cry. She could see tears forming in the twin's eyes as well. Her heart ached. She hurt them. The one thing she was so afraid to do, she finally did.

Takuma scoffed. He grabbed Sayoko’s hand and pulled her up the stairs. They were so angry at her that they didn’t even know what to say. Asami did blame them, but she wanted to explain herself. 

She followed after them, but Sayoko turned around quickly on the stairs. “JUST STOP!” Asami flinched and stepped back. “I can't believe you did this to us,” Sayoko said quietly. 

The twins quickly went up the stairs leaving Asami in the quiet room with the people there just staring at her. She clenched her eyes shut, tears pouring from her eyes. She slowly turned to Tarrlok, who was avoiding eye contact. 

“Why did you do this?” her voice was breaking. “You said I needed to wait. I wanted to avoid all of this!!” 

Tarrlok cleared his throat. “Even though they are upset with you, they will need you.” Asami shook her head, confused. Tarrlok sighed. “Korra… the doctor told us that she was in a drug-induced coma, and they don't know when she’ll wake up or even if she will.” 

Asami looked at him with wide eyes. She didn't know what to say… what to do. All she could do was stand there. This is all my fault.

***

Six hours after Asami gave birth

Asami was lying on the hospital bed watching Korra hold Sayoko. She looked over and saw Takuma asleep in his medical crib. She couldn't help but smile as Korra looked down at Sayoko whispering to her, probably trying to keep quiet not to wake Asami.

Korra looked up from the baby and noticed Asami was awake. The blue eyes woman grinned ear to ear. “We have made some very beautiful babies.” 

Asami chuckled. “I would hope so.” Korra looked back down at Sayoko. 

“You don't know how grateful I am for them….” Korra glanced back up at Asami. “For you. I never thought I could be this happy. When I saw the nurses put the twins in your arms… my heart just swelled with love.” 

Asami started crying, which alarmed Korra. She stood up and walked over to Sayoko’s medical crib and set her gently inside of it. Korra rushed back over to Asami brushing her hair out of her wife's face. “What's wrong?”

The green-eyed woman sniffled, and tears ran down her cheeks. “It's just…. It's all so real now.” 

She was scared. She thought she had more time to prepare, but the nine months went by so quickly. Korra grabbed her face making Asami look at her. She ran her thumb across her cheek, wiping the tears. “You and me, we can do this. We will be the best parents we can be and be a thousand times better than our fathers were.” Korra reassured her. 

Asami just cried harder. “And what about us? We can't let us being parents take away from our relationship.” 

“That's not gonna happen. We will always have each other's backs, no matter what.” Korra smiled down at her. 

“Even if we disagree with how we parent and things get hard?” 

Korra laughed. Asami knew she was being really paranoid. “Even then. You and the kids mean everything to me. I will do my best to ensure our family stays intact.” 

***

The twins at ten

Asami and Korra were outside in the backyard. Korra was pacing back and forth next to the pool, fuming. They had to step outside, so the twins didn't see them arguing. Sayoko and Takuma got into a tiny fight because Takuma took one of Sayoko’s toys; in the end, Sayoko ended up hitting Takuma in the face busting his lip open. 

When Korra and Asami heard Takuma crying, they reacted immediately. They got him cleaned up, and then he went on playing, but after the twins were in their separate tooms playing, Korra and Asami were in the living room discussing Sayoko’s punishment. 

Things went downhill when they were not in agreement on what the punishment should be. Voices were rising, and the tension was getting tenser and tenser. Korra said they needed to go outside, so they didn't concern the kids about what they were talking about. 

That leads them to Korra pacing and Asami just glaring at her wife. “Sayoko isn't going to Minako’s birthday party. Takuma can go but not her.” Korra said sternly. 

Asami rolled her eyes. “Takuma shouldn't go either. He knew Sayoko liked that toy. He did what he did to get a reaction out of her.” 

“Maybe, but Sayoko shouldn’t have hit him! We will find a different way to punish him, but Sayoko not going to the party will teach her a lesson, especially if she sees Takuma go.” Korra stopped pacing and just looked at Asami. 

“That party means a lot to her! She will be crushed!” 

Korra shrugged. “Well, she should have thought about that before she hit Takuma! It's for her own good.” 

Asami groaned to herself. “Sometimes I feel like parenting would be a whole lot fucking easier if I did it by myself!” Asami instantly regretted what she said after she saw Korra's face fall and hurt replace all the anger that was once there.

Korra huffed out. “Sayoko isn't going to that damn party! End of discussion!” Korra walked past Asami and over to the back door. Before she walked in, she turned to Asami. “I'm sleeping in the guest room. I’ll make sure the twins don't see me sleeping in there.” she walked inside, leaving Asami by herself to think. 

She really did regret what she said, it was only out of anger, but she didn't know what to say to make it better. Things were already tense between them because she was spending a lot of late nights at work. Work really meaning deals for Amon, but she couldn't tell Korra that. Nor could she tell Korra that if she didn't do it, her life, Korra's life, and the twin's life were all in danger. 

She knew she would never be able to raise the kids without Korra. Asami sighed. She needed to fix things before it all got out of hand.

Chapter Text

Asami glared at Tarrlok. She could see how sad and guilty he looked, but that didn’t matter to her. Korra was in the hospital in a coma because of her. Her kids practically hated her because she didn't just tell her family the truth about her past. Amon being dead was perfect for her. It finally meant she was free of the lying and the sneaking around, but it didn't help that she had no clue as to how to explain her situation to her kids. 

She knew they would ignore her, and there was a possibility that they wouldn't ever speak to her again. Especially if Korra never woke up. She felt her eyes stinging. Her throat started to burn from trying to keep herself from crying out. She had too many things to resolve, yet she didn't even know where to start. 

Tarrlok stepped up to Asami, but she backed away, putting her hand up, urging him to stop. “Asami, I really didn't want it to happen like this.” 

She laughed to keep herself from crying. “D-don’t!” she croaked out. From behind her, he heard footsteps coming closer to her. She flinched when she felt a hand on her shoulder. When she turned around, Jargala was looking at her sympathetically. 

“I know this is a hard time, but you must know that you still can't go and see Korra.” Jargala immediately dropped her hand from Asami’s shoulder when Asami glared at her. The muscular woman knew she had overstepped, but it had to be said. 

Asami whipped around angrily. “Excuse me?!” the whole reason she was away was because of Amon, but now that he was dead, she thought maybe after a while, she could walk around freely again. Knowing the twins wouldn't speak to her again, she needed Korra. What was worse was she knew the twins needed Korra too, probably more than her. 

Jargala gulped nervously. “Amon may be dead, but under suspicious activities. If you come back from the dead before he’s discovered or too soon after, you might in up in prison.” the muscular woman said carefully. 

Asami started laughing again. On the verge of a panic attack. She ran her hands through her hair. Tarrlok cleared his throat, pulling Asami’s attention to him. She could tell it was hard for him to keep eye contact, which made what he was about to say even more saddening. 

“There’s one more thing.” Asami took a deep breath to prepare for the news. “Korra is currently a suspect of murder. Because of how everything looked when the EMTs found her, they believe she killed him. Which was exactly what Amon wanted.” Asami saw Tarrlok clenching his jaw in anger. “One final act of Amon trying to fuck up someone's life!” 

Asami threw her head back and chuckled. Tears poured from her eyes, but all she could do was laugh. She squatted down, placing her head in between her legs. She continued to laugh and cry. Her breaths got shorter and shorter. Her body started trembling uncontrollably. All she wanted to do was scream. Maybe if she did, all her problems would leave, but that was wishful thinking. 

She sniffled. “I don't even know where to start to fix any of this.” she cried quietly. Her mind was everywhere and nowhere all at once. She didn't even care that everyone in the room looked at her while she was having a breakdown. 

Unalaq tsked. “I think it would be wise to start with your kids.” he pointed out. “As much as I love Korra, we can’t do anything about her until she wakes up.”  

Mako and Jargala nodded their heads, agreeing with Unalaq. “He’s right, Asami. But there is something we can do about Korra's situation with Iroh. Jargala and I will be on the hunt for clues to clear her name.” Mako said, determined.

“Yeah, and I'll stay here with you and the twins. Handle some things around the house and stuff that needs to be done outside the house so that you won't be seen.” Asami looked up and saw Tarrlok give her a small smile. 

She saw him look over at Unalaq. “My brother! Will do the same.” he glared at Unalaq, whose mouth shot open. 

“What! I have better shit to do!” Unalaq complained. But Tarrlok just continued to glare at him. Unalaq threw his hands in the air and groaned to himself. “Ughh! Fine.” 

Asami rose up and wiped the tears from her face. She sniffled. Everyone was still staring at her, but she didn't know what to say to them, but she did know what to say to her kids. 

She tried to walk over to the stairs, but Tarrlok stopped her, “I think you need to give them some time.” he said softly. 

She bit her lip, about to cry all over again. “For h-how long?” 

“For as long as the twins need. This is a sensitive time right now. I can't be sure as to how long it will take for them to be so forgiving.” 

***

The twins sat on the bed in Takuma's room. After everything they had been through in the past forty-eight hours, they didn't want to be apart from each other. They stared at the ground with wide eyes. The shock was what they were experiencing, shock and… betrayal. Takuma reached over and grabbed his sister's hand, pulling her from the same mind-boggling thoughts he had going through his head. 

It just wasn’t possible. They really couldn't believe it. Takuma saw from the corner of his eye his sister shaking her head. He looked over and saw her brows furrowed. “It just doesn't make any sense. W-why would she pretend to be de-.” 

Takuma squeezed her hand, making her look at him. “Don’t.” he shook his head. “The more we try to think about all this, the more confusing and hurtful it becomes.” 

Takuma was overwhelmed. Everything that had happened put him in a weird place. He felt tears forming in his eyes. “I-I umm.” he sniffled, trying to keep a calm tone, but when he saw his sister also crying, he broke. “We need to go back to the Fire Nation.” 

She shook her head and tried to remove her hand from his, but he gripped it tighter. “W-why? What about mama? We can’t just leave her.” 

Takuma huffed out and shrugged. “We can't do anything about her, and we arent gonna be able to process mom being back while she’s around.” it was true. Takuma wanted the both of them to get through all this together, and having their past follow them wasn't going to allow them to process everything. 

“It's really for the best.” Takuma continued. 

Takuma could see how conflicted Sayoko was, but he would do all he needed to convince her to go back to school with him. She sighed and clenched her eyes close, forcing the tears out. “Fine,” she said sadly. 

He knew it was a hard decision for her, hell, it was for him too, but he just wanted what was best for them both. “We’ll stay here for the night and leave tomorrow. I want you to stay in my room if that's okay with you.”

Sayoko nodded her head. “Before we leave, though, we’re going to go see mama. As much as I don't want to leave her, I don't want her thinking the reason we aren't visiting is because we don't love her.” 

“Okay,” she said weakly. Takuma sighed and let go of her hand. He pulled her in for a hug. 

***

Zaheer was rushing through the warehouse. After seeing Ghazan dead, he got a little worried about Amon, not that he really cared about him, but he did care about what would happen to himself if Amon screwed him over. 

All his fears came through when he saw a limp, bled-out body. He ran over to the body and clenched his fist when he saw Amon’s body on the ground with a bullet wound in his head. Zaheer started pacing back and forth in the hall. “DAMMIT!!!” he cursed. 

He gritted his teeth when he looked back down at Amon’s body. While he wasn't really surprised Amon got himself shot, he was getting reckless. He was extremely pissed. 

The worst part about all this was Amon had all the connections. Zaheer had no idea how he was getting paid. He was just relying on Amon to get him his money. Reckless on his part, he should have been better about finding out where all his money was coming from. 

Zaheer groaned to himself and kneeled down to the dead man's body. He started looking around in his pockets, looking for his phone. When he found it in his back pocket, he checked to see if he had any notifications, but he saw nothing. 

He swiped the screen to try to unlock it, but it required a passcode. A passcode he didn't have a clue as to what it could be. Zaheer looked away from the phone and at Amon. Amon did nothing but shit on every plan he had, plans he knew could pull Amon to the top, but he didn't listen, and that was Amon’s problem. 

Zaheer clicked on the emergency call button and dialed up the cops. He hated Amon just as much as he wanted his money. If Amon was found, it was possible it could be tied to Korra or Asami, and both of them had money. 

He left an anonymous call, telling the cops what happened and where to go. Afterward, he rose up and threw the phone back on the ground after he had wiped his fingerprints off it. 

He stepped away from the body, cursing to himself. “I'm coming for you, Asami.” he smiled to himself. 

***

Asami was on the couch next to Unalaq, sulking into her knees. It was just her and Unalaq in the living room. The twins never bothered to come down, even when Tarrlok went upstairs to ask them if they were hungry. Mako and Jargala left a few minutes after Asami and Tarrlok got done speaking. 

She cried harder, making Unalaq shift uncomfortably on the couch. He cleared his throat and sat up on the couch. “So, you want some tea or something?” He asked awkwardly. Asami looked up at him with swollen red eyes. 

She didn’t say anything. She just looked at him. Unalaq tsked and stood up from the couch. “I’ll take that as a yes.” he rushed off the couch and to the kitchen, where he saw Tarrlok putting a kettle on the stovetop. 

He chuckled and leaned over on the kitchen island. He knew Tarrlok knew he was in there with him, but his brother ignored him. After a while of him staring at his brother, Tarrlok grew increasingly annoyed. “What do you want, Unalaq?” 

Unalaq turned around and looked to see if anyone would walk into the kitchen anytime soon. When he turned around, he smirked at his brother, who had his back on him. 

“Tension is high in the family… now is the best time, to tell the truth about Korra's real father.” he whispered. 

Tarrlok angrily turned around and glared at his brother. “Watch yourself!” Tarrlok hissed out. 

Unalaq laughed. “The truth will come out sooner or later, might as well tell everyone you might be her father.” 

Tarrlok placed his hands on the island counter. Unalaq could tell he was trying to control himself, trying not to hit him. “I put all that behind me. Leave it alone.” 

Tarrlok had been ignoring Tonraq for years, and after Senna died, things never got any better. He hated Tonraq for years for taking the life he wanted so badly. He resented him even more, when Tonraq neglected Korra after Senna’s death. 

Unalaq watched his brother think intensely. “This is not the time, and I don't even know if Korra is even mine. But whatever the truth is, I will love her all the same.” Unalaq smiled when he saw a small tear in his brother's eye. 

“I know you’re pissed Tonraq is the one by Korra's side right now. It's just a matter of time before you snap.” he laughed when the loud whistle of the tea kettle went off. He rose off the counter, “I just hope that when you do, you know who's really at fault for all of this.”

***

Tonraq sat back in the very uncomfortable hospital bed next to Korra's bed, admiring her as she slept. That’s all he could ever do since he learned about his brother and his deceased wife, trying to find hints of him in her, and while sometimes she could, he always tricked himself into thinking it wasn't real. 

He sat up in the chair and just kept looking at her. He smiled to himself. “You look so much like your mother.” and she did. He always looked really hard for any resemblance to Senna. It also distracted him from the thought of finding out she wasn’t his. 

A nurse walked into the room, pulling him from the memories he was trying too hard to forget. She smiled at him and went straight to the medical machines next to her. he gulped nervously. He had a question, one he knew would probably blow up his whole life if he asked. 

He took a deep breath and spoke up. “Hey, I have a question.” the nurse turned to him, waiting for him to respond. “Is it possible to get a DNA test?” there, it was the one thing he had been dreading doing all his life. 

She stared at him for a while, trying to process what he said, but after a few intense seconds, she said. “Yes.” 

Chapter Text

Asami watched through teary eyes, her kids at the front door with a bag. She stood still, not trusting herself enough even to move. Time was what Tarrlok said she needed to give them; she figured a bit of space wouldn't do any harm either. When they came downstairs telling her that they were gonna go back to school. She wanted more than anything to urge them to stay, but Tarrlok sent her a knowing look, telling her that's what the twins needed. 

Acceptance was something she had been trying to understand for the past two years. As time went by, while she was away from her family, she kept telling herself that she wouldn't be gone long, that by some miracle, she would get back to them. She also had to think about accepting the fact that she may never get back to them, and that scared her. 

It was clear from the twin's tone when they told her they were leaving that their minds were made up. The worst of everything was the fact that she wanted so badly to get back to her family, and now that she has, they are all leaving her in some way or another. 

The twins stood at the door, just looking at Asami as she tried her hardest not to cry. Her heart shattered when she saw how bloodshot theirs were, swollen from all the crying and lack of sleep. 

She could see on their faces that they wanted to say something to her, but they were hesitating. Asami figured that was for the best. Waiting to get their thoughts together so they could all have a full conversation was what they all needed. 

Asami remained still, even when watching the two of them open the door. She wanted so badly to run after them, hug them, and tell them how sorry she was but she stayed put. As soon as they stepped foot out the door, she lost all control. 

“I love you both… so much…” she gave them a small smile, but instead of them saying anything back to her or reciprocating the smile. They just walked out. 

It hurt to see them turn their backs on her, but she figured that's what they thought she had done to them. If only they knew the whole truth. 

Once the door shut, Tarrlok came walking out of the kitchen with a hot cup of coffee in hand. He gave her a tight smile and handed her the coffee, moving her from her standing position over to the couch so she could sit. 

He sat down next to her and rubbed her back. “It will get better.” 

Asami rolled her eyes and scoffed. “You can't reassure me of that. There's too much at stake. Korra may never wake up… my children will probably never speak to me again… I might still end up in prison.” Asami sighed. 

Tarrlok went to say something but was interrupted by the loud steps of Unalaq coming down the stairs. Once he reached the bottom, he stretched his arms out wide and groaned as he cracked his back. 

Unalaq smiled at Asami, who was just staring at him with a blank face. He walked over to her and looked down inside her cup. When he saw that it was full, it took it from her, walked over to the chair and sat down, and took a sip. 

Asami was too broken and exhausted to care enough to fight him about it. He smirked around the cup's rim, “you and Korra have some very comfy guest beds. Shame I never came to see you guys more often… or even at all.” He laughed to himself. 

Asami and Tarrlok just rolled their eyes at him. 

She turned to look over at Tarrlok, who still had his hand on her back. “Have you heard anything from Tonraq about Korra? Has there been any changes?” 

Unalaq chuckled. “Since last night, I'm doubtful…” he made a regretful face when he saw Asami glaring at him. She turned abc to Tarrlok awiting an answer. 

“No, nothing has changed. I'm sorry. I wish I had better news.” 

She ran her hands over her face. Asami turned back towards Unalaq when she heard the clanking of the remote being picked up from the coffee table. She wanted to object and tell him she was in no mood to have the tv blaring in the house, but he cut it on before she could even say anything. 

Asami frowned when she saw Korra's name on the tv. “Wait… turn it up.” 

Unalaq obeyed and turned the tv up. 

“It seems as if Varrick, from Varrick Global Production, was right all along! Korra Brakhal-Sato was found in her home; needle injection spots all over her arm near a dead body. The body was later discovered as a dishonored Marine and recently missing Iroh. We’ve been told that Korra Brakhal-Sato has been charged with murder as well as possession. Currently, she is residing in Republic City’s best hospital in a coma. It seems as if you really can't trust actors today.” 

Asami gritted her teeth together, glaring at the spokeswoman on the tv as if it could really harm her. “Cut it off….” 

Unalaq picked the remote back up and cut the tv off. “Don't have to tell me twice.” she turned to Tarrlok, who looked just as pissed off as her. 

“They can’t slander her name!! Especially when she’s not even fucking around to defend herself!! They can't do this!!” Asami rose up from the couch in outrage. 

Tarrlok stood up with her. “I will fix this, I promise. I’ll have this drama sorted out soon.” 

She shook her head angrily. “And what the fuck am I supposed to do in the meantime!!?” she truly was pissed; everything shitty thing in her life was becoming more and more of a problem, and yet she couldn't eleven leave the house to solve one of the problems. 

Tarrlok places his hands on her shoulders. “Just sit and relax; it's been a long time since you’ve been home. Maybe just feel everything out here first.” 

She folded her arms across her chest and looked around the room. “it doesn't feel very much like home, not while my family is everywhere else.” 

“Being by yourself to think is exactly what you need,” Unalaq said from his chair. 

Tarrlok nodded his head. “I agree.” 

***

Sayoko was leaning on the wall watching Takuma sit on her bed with a sad and guilty look on his face. On the cab rid and plane ride back to the Fire Nation, he remained quiet, as did she. Walking away from Asami was harder for them than they thought. Even when visiting Korra one final time before they left, it seemed harder to leave Asami rather than Korra. 

But they had had other things to worry about. Sayoko pushed off the wall and walked up to Takuma, who looked up at her. “How are we gonna explain to our professors us missing class?” 

Takuma shrugged and ran his hands over his face. “I don't know. I hadn't really thought about it.” 

Sayoko could see how exhausted her brother was. For some reason, he felt as if he needed everything that happened only to weigh him down. She smiled and placed her hand on his shoulder. “Why don't I worry about that? I’ll talk with the Dean and work something out.” 

He frowned. “I don't think it's wise to tell them about how one of our mothers is in a coma, and the other is sitting in our home in hiding because she spent the past two years faking her death.” 

Sayoko laughed a little. “I wasn't really gonna go for that option first, just a little white lie. Or maybe a few of them; we have a lot of drama going on in our life right now.” 

Takuma gave her a sad smile. Sayoko sits down next to her brother. “Do you hate her?” she saw him clench his jaw. “I don't hate her, I feel like I should have the right to, but I just don't. I really can't figure out why. I've been thinking about that for the past few hours.” 

Takuma reached his hand out and grabbed Sayoko’s. “I don’t hate her either. I'm not even upset with her.” 

“I'm just kind of numb. Everything feels so surreal after not having her for so long. It was so strange seeing her.” Sayoko felt like she had to cry, but nothing was coming out. 

Takuma nodded his head. “Yeah, I agree.” 

“I wanna talk to her, get some answers… I just don't know if I can face her right now. I don't even know what I would ask her.” 

He squeezed her hand. “We’ll talk to her soon. For now… why don't we use each other to figure out what to say. You know us taking turns being her, so we have our words together.” 

Sayoko laughed. “You remember when we were younger, and we would do something bad, and before we told moms about it, we would pretend to be them.” Takuma chuckled at the memory. “We knew them so well that we knew exactly what they would say or do.” 

“Yeah, things are a bit different now. We don't know what kind of person mom is now.” He let go of Sayoko’s hand and stood up. “I’m a bit tired. So I'm gonna head over to my dorm and get some rest.” 

Sayoko nodded her head and watched him walk out of the room. A few seconds went by, and she pulled a small sheet of paper out of her pocket. A few hours after seeing Asami, Tarrlok knocked on Takuma’s door to check on them. 

They told him they were gonna leave in the morning, and while they thought he was gonna try and convince them to stay, all he did was write down Asami’s number on a sheet of paper and hand it to them. 

Telling them to use it when they were ready. 

She looked over the paper memorizing the numbers, everything in her wanted to pull her phone out and call her mom, but she didn't. 

***

Zaheer sat in his car watching Asami and Korra's home. He hadn't seen anyone walk out but the twins, but he knew not to be dumb enough to kidnap them again. Hours upon hours, all he did was sit in his car, watching, waiting. 

He couldn't see inside the house, but that made no difference to him. Besides the fact that he didn't know how many people were in there with Asami, he wasn't too bothered. 

Amon ended up dead because he got sloppy. He wasn’t careful all the way through. Zaheer knew not to make the same mistake. But unlike him, Amon had resources, resources he had no idea how to get to. 

***

Asami sat in the middle of the bed she once shared with Korra. She spread her hands across the comforter. As much as she missed Korra, it pained her to be away from her once more. She just couldn't cry anymore. 

A few seconds passed of her just basking in the presence of the room. Thinking back to the memories she and Korra shared together or with their kids. She lay back, turning to the side where Korra would sleep. She placed her head on the pillow inhaling the faint scents of Korra. 

She would give anything to leave the house and see her again. Even though Korra couldn't talk back or engage, it would be nice to just look at her. Something she used to do a lot in the past. Watching Korra sleep seemed to calm her in a way. She had so many secrets, secrets she had to hide from the people she loved so much. Sometimes watching them at peace eased her mind. 

It proved that her harboring all her bad deeds was keeping them safe. She continued to tell herself that lying was better than them hating her. Now that she was in the position of them hating her, she wished she could go back to the time when they were oblivious. 

As she lay in bed, thinking of Korra, she hadn't realized how tired she really was. Her eyelids got really heavy. While she tried to keep them open, she just couldn't fight it anymore. That was something she knew was getting old. The fighting. 

Tarrlok walked into the room and watched Asami drift off to sleep. It was clear to him that she was exhausted by how she didn't even acknowledge him walking into the room. 

He went into the room to check on her, he could see how much everything was weighing her down, and he knew eventually she would plateau. Unalaq walked in behind him, crunching on a bag of chips. The noise alone would have woken any deep sleeper up, but Asami remained asleep. 

Unalaq looked over at Tarrlok. “You really need to find a way to get that woman to her wife. Or she’ll burn this house down to get to her on her own.” 

Tarrlok swallowed dryly. “Yeah, I know. I just don't know how to make that happen just yet.” 

***

Tonraq walked out of the bathroom to see the nurse he asked to get the results from walking into the room. When he looked down at her hand, she saw a white folded-up piece of paper. He gulped nervously when she hadn't it to him. 

She didn't wait long after giving it to him to leave the room. Clearly, wanting to give him his space to look at whatever the results may be. 

He looked over at Korra and then back at the paper in his hand. When he walked over to Korra, he could feel his heart beating faster and faster. Tonraq sat down in the chair he placed by the hospital bed and grabbed Korra's hand. “Whatever the results, how I feel about you won't change. You're my daughter, I know it.” 

He let go of her hand and went to unfold the paper. He huffed out a laugh when he read over the results. “As I thought… this isn't anything I didn't already know.” He laughed again.

Chapter Text

The sizzling of the food cooking on the stove filled the silence in the kitchen. Sweet aromas wafted through the kitchen, making the house smell delicious, yet it faltered no moods in the house. Tarrlok stood over the counter cutting veggies for the dish he was making, occasionally glancing at Asami. The sad woman had her knees to her chest, sitting on the couch watching reruns of shows Korra had either stared in or was guesting on. 

Unalaq, as much as he didn't want to admit he liked anything Korra was in, was very interested in the shows. It worried him slightly how Asami was processing everything, he knew it was different for everyone, but he honestly thought Asami was different and that she would be able to handle everything. 

That thought was soon diminished when he saw how she wasn't looking like she would bounce back. The thought of Korra not ever waking up would also put her healing off. His stomach turned at the thought of Korra never waking. 

He immediately stopped cutting when he heard banging on the door. Quickly, his mind went into defense mode. He dropped everything and ran to the living to check on Asami, who was rushing over the steps, not wanting to be seen by whoever was at the door. 

Unalaq threw his hands at Asami, urging her to hurry up the stairs so they could assist the threat behind the door. It was soon discovered that it wasn't a real threat when they heard the man behind the door yelling. 

“TARRLOK, OPEN THE FUCKING DOOR!!!!” Tarrlok was concerened. His brother yelling at him was one thing. He was used to it growing up. But the fact that Korra was now a variable in all this made his heart pound. 

“TARRLOK, I SWEAR TO THE FUCKING GODS IF YOU DON'T OPEN THIS DO-” His yelling was cut short when Unalaq opened the door. Tarrlok saw red in his brother's eyes, tears pouring down his cheeks. 

Tarrlok shook his head, confused. “What's going on!? Is Korra okay!?” he glanced up and saw Asami walking back down the stairs when she heard it was just Tonraq at the door. 

Tonraq lunged at Tarrlok, throwing a punch that Tarrlok blocked easily because of his brother's clumsiness. “You son of a bitch, I'm going to kill you!!” Tonraq tackled Tarrlok to the ground wresting with him when Tarrlok locked his arms in a way he couldn't swing at him. 

“What is going on?” Asami asked, confused. 

Tarrlok wanted to know the same thing. “Tonraq, what the fuck are you doing?!” Unalaq rushed over to try and pull Tonraq off Tarrlok, but he was grabbing onto Tarrloks shirt tight enough that everyone in the room could hear it slightly ripping. 

Tears continue to cascade down Tonraqs face. After trying to get Tarrlok off of him, Unalaq pulled him up, allowing Tarrlok to stand up. “What is your problem, dude!!?” Unalaq groaned. 

Tonraq gritted his teeth. Unalaq kept his grip on him, holding his arms behind his back. “She isn't mine!” Tarrloks eyes shot open, along with Unalaq, who seconds later smirked. “I wanted to know the truth, so I got a DNA test done.” he clenched his jaw. “You’re a fucking bitch! You took my wife and now my daughter too!! ” 

Tarrlok looked over at Asami, who seemed like she was trying to put together everything. He swallowed dryly. “What does he mean?” she asked curiously. Tarrlok could tell she already knew but wanted to hear someone actually say it. 

Tonraq pushed off Unalaq but made no movement to fight Tarrlok. He just glared at him. “How could you do this to me? Why would you do this to me?” he cried harder. 

If he was being honest, his affair with Senna wasn't intentional. Tarrlok met her first, and they loved each other, but as the years went by, Tarrlok gathered that he wasn't good enough for her. When Senna started dating Tonraq, it was clear to him that Tonraq was who needed Senna, not him, but that never stopped him from loving her. 

Tarrlok never slept with Senna while she was married to Tonraq. That was a line he prided himself on not crossing. It was only when Senna and Tonraq went on a break did Senna and Tarrlok reconnect. But it was only for a night. Later, Tonraq proposed, and Senna and Tarrlok never spoke of it again. The thought of Korra being his crossed his mind, but only because he fantasized about a family with Senna, not because he thought it would actually happen. 

Tarrlok shifted from foot to foot, not knowing what to feel, but he did know one thing. “I’m sorry that you feel so betrayed. That was never my intention; I didn't do any of this to hurt you. But I'm not sorry for being with Senna, and I'm sure as hell not sorry that Korra is mine.” 

Tonraq laughed at him. “Let's get one thing straight. You will never go near her again, do you understand me?! I never want to see you around Korra or me again!!”

Tarrlok shook his head. “Not a chance. Now that I know she is really mine, you’ll have to kill me before I ever leave her or her family.” 

“You go near her, and I might take you up on that.” Tonraq didn't say anything else. He just walked out of the house, slamming the door behind him. When Tarrlok looked over at Unalaq, he saw his brother on the verge of laughter. 

Unalaq was trying hard but it didn't last long because he started busting out with laughter. So hard that tears were falling down his face. In his fit of laughter, he tried to speak. “I mean, you should be ecstatic! Being Korra's father was what you always wanted. Fuck I'm not gonna lie. I wanted that too, but only because I knew the drama would be so fucking funny!” 

Tarrlok ignored him and looked over at Asami, who was walking down the stairs and toward him. “Are you ever going to tell her if she wakes up?” He immediately heard the ‘if’ in her question; it saddened him to know she might already be losing hope. 

“ When she wakes up, I will tell her, no matter how angry she’ll be with me.” she placed her hand on his arm. “I'M sorry to have caused this drama in your home. Especially while you’re trying to adjust to everything.” 

She smiled at him. “I want to be upset, but I have no reason to be. I'm not the one who will be affected by this news.” 

***

Eighteen years ago

Korra was lying on her back comfortably with her eyes closed, when she felt a light thump from something being thrown next to her. When she opened her eyes she looked over at the side of the bed where Asami was standing, with a wide smile on her face, jumping on her toes. 

She started at her wife confused as to why she looked so happy, but when she looked down next to her she figured it out. Korra picked up the small stick with a blue cap on it. She looked back at her wife and lifted the stick. 

Her confused expression made her wife's smile dimmer a little. “Did you just throw a pregnanct test at me?” 

Asami squealed and clapped her hands together her smile growing bigger and bigger. Korra looked back at the stick and her eyes widedn when she saw the results. She hoped off the bed, still looking at the stick that had a little pink positive sign on it. 

“Is this real? Are you really pregenant?” Korra asked carefully. 

Asami nodded her head frantically and lunged into Korra's arms wrapping her arms around the blue-eyed woman's neck. “Korra! We finally did it! Im pregnant!!!” Asami was jumping in Korra’s arms. Korra happily hugged her wife back, but whined. That made Asami pull back with a frown. “What's wrong?” 

Korra tsked. “Its just….” Asami had a scared look on her face. “It was really fun trying to make the baby, such a shame that's over now.” Asami hit korra’s arm making the blue eyed woman grunt. 

“Seriously, Korra!?” 

She shrugged, and gave an innocent look. “What I’m just saying. Fucking raw feels amazing!” Asami hit her again. 

Korra loved seeing her wife so happy about the pregannacy. Korra smirked to herself. She glared at Asami and lifted up the pregancay test. “Did you throw a pissy stick at me?” 

Asami smirked at Korra. “I do believe that a little piss wont hurt you, especially considering you have worse on you.” 

Korra busted out laughing and threw the stick on the nightstand table, when Asami was distracted by her throwing it. She grabbed her waist and pulled her down on the bed, on top of her. 

Asami giggled the entire time she was getting comfortable on Korra. When she laid her head on her shoulder, she couldn't help but relax. 

“The kid better be mine, I mean you did go on that ‘work trip’ three weeks ago.” Korra said jokingly but Asami didn't like it. Out of nowhere, Korra felt Asami’s knee make hard contact with her dick making her yell out. “SON OF A BIT--!!'' Korra rolled over on her side, she could feel her wife's eyes staring dagger into her back. “I WAS KIDDING! FUCKING HELL ASAMI!!” 

Korra continued to yell. She glanced over at Asami, who was sitting at the end of the bed, glaring at her with her arms over her chest. She had clearly offended her wife. When she pushed through the pain and went to comfort Asami, she pushed off the bed and walked to the bathroom, slamming the door. 

“Am I sleeping on the couch tonight?” Korra grunted out as she sat up on the bed stilling holding her throbbing cock. 

“YES!!” Korra laughed to herself. She knew Asami wouldn’t actually make her sleep on the couch, but she probably woudln’t talk to her for a bit. 

“I love you! I'm gonna love our baby too!” Korra laughed again.

“Fuck you!” 

“I think that's what made that test positive, but I'm down to go again… when my dick stops hurting, of course!” 

***

Tarrlok was standing right outside the door of Korra's hospital room. He could see inside, but all that was in view was the tent Korra's feet made under the blankets. He couldn't see her face, and he didn't know if he had the courage even to walk in there. 

Carefully he walked into the room. He had been on high guard since he walked into the hospital, fearing another encounter with Tonraq. Once he saw he was nowhere to be seen, he eased up a bit. 

When he reached the inside, all he could do was stand at the end of the bed and look over Korra's face. He gripped the end of the bed railing, gripping it tightly. Tarrlok smiled over his daughter's face. He chuckled. His daughter. Korra was his. 

Even in such terrible circumstances, he was so happy about Korra being his. Years of fantasies and hopes all came true. Those years spent not knowing, being uncertain of the truth, filled him with a special kind of bitterness. Something he would spend forever trying to reverse. 

He saw a chair next to her bed and walked over to it. Just before sitting down, he leaned over Korra's head and ran his thumb over her cheek. Tears formed in his eyes. Tears he didn't even know were coming. He moved down a bit more and kissed the top of her head.

When he pulled back, he sat down. “I'm so sorry, Korra, but I will do everything I can to right this wrong.” 

He gulped nervously. “I did love your mother, believe it or not. We just weren't right for each other. Even though Tonraq was a questionable man, he was best suited for her. Out of all these years, that’s been one of the main things I couldn't really admit to myself.” 

He sighed. “I'm gonna have to tell you all this all over again when you wake up.” Tarrlok grabbed korras hand. “But know I'm going to protect your family. Asami and the twins are safe with me, I pro-” he stopped short when Korra's hand gripped his ever so lightly. 

He looked down at her hand and observed it. Trying to determine if what he felt was real or not. “Korra?” 

***

Unalaq looked over from the TV at Asami, just staring at him, waiting for answers. Answers he had told her time and time again he didn't have. 

“What’s the deal with Tarrlok and Tonraq?” 

Unalaq shrugged. “Don't know. It's not of my business.” 

Asami narrowed her eyes at him. “You are the noisiest motherfucker I have ever met. You know something.” She was already irritated that Tarrlok went to see Korra and didn't find a way to bring her. The least someone could do was fill her in on all the drama. 

“Things not being your business has never stopped you before. So, tell me what's going on!” She urged once more. 

Unalaq laughed. “You're right. But I want Korra awake before I say anything else.” 

Asami scoffed. “You haven't said anything at all!” 

“True. But if you just be patient, you’ll see everything unfold. I think you can wait just a bit longer, hell, I’ve been waiting thirty-something years to find out the truth.” 

Asami groaned to herself and plopped down on the couch. “Fine! If you don't tell me anything about what happened… tell me why you left your kids.” 

She watched him tense then immediately relax. “That's a story for another time.” 

“Why, are we gonna find out Tarrlok is their dad too.” 

He laughed again. “Doubtful. Considering the woman I had them with… left me right after.” 

“Hmmm, I wonder why? You seem like such a charming person,” she said sarcastically. 

He smiled. “She thought I was… and that was all that mattered to me. I'm not such a villainous person. Believe it or not, I helped Tonraq raise Korra. After Senna died, she didn't tell anyone because we got into some pretty bad habits.” 

Asami frowned. “I don't understand… I knew Tarrlok helped after Senna died; I was there to see it. I never saw her with you… she never told me about you….” 

He looked her dead in the eye. “Seems as if your perfect little wife had some secrets, too.” he stood up from the couch and walked toward the kitchen; Asami followed him. 

“Tell me what you two did! Was it drugs?” 

Unalaq shook his head. “No, your wife has never touched drugs a day in her life… well, at least willingly. Circumstances are a bit different now, I suppose.” 

“Tell me!” 

He started rummaging around in the fridge. “I told you, we wait until she wakes up. That’s when everything is really going to go down.”

Chapter Text

Two weeks later

Asami was outside watching Unalaq swim back and forth in the pool. With Tarrlok away, Unalaq didn't want her out of his sight. For the first few days, it annoyed her. Now she was just trying to find some entertainment in it. 

Two weeks of walking through her house, feeling like a stranger. Two weeks, of Tarrlok constantly promising her that he was trying to find a way for her to see Korra. In the end, Asami was just left to herself. She couldn't even get in contact with Mako or Jargala. 

After the incident with Tonraq, apparently, no one knew where he was either. Everyone was missing or just ignoring her and the people around her. The only person she knew wasn't ignoring her on purpose was Korra.

Unalaq hopped out of the pool with a giant smile on his face. Asami didn't bother to entertain him. She spent days trying to get him to tell her about what he and Korra did behind her back, but he remained silent. It irked her, especially since she was left in the dark about so many other things. 

Every time Tarrlok returned from a visit with Korra, he would tell her nothing. It wasn't like she was expecting a lot, just something to get her by. With the kids still not reaching out, she didn't have much else to motivate her. She honestly didn't know what was motivating her now. 

Unalaq finished drying himself off and sat next to Asami. “You know, it always shocked me why rich people never indulged themselves in the things they spent thousands of dollars on.” 

Asami looked over at him with a confused expression. “What are you talking about?” she asked, annoyed. 

He pointed over at the pool. “I assume Korra and the kids never really got in it a lot after you… left.” he smiled. 

Some part of Asami thought that couldn't be true. Korra and the kids loved being in the water. They spent hours upon hours in it whenever they could, and most nights, they would sneak off while she was asleep to play in it. 

Something told Asami they probably even used it to cope when she was away. To help think of the good times. She sighed. “I don't really want to talk to you. Not if you are still going to keep secrets from me.” 

Unalaq laughed. “That's ironic coming from you. I told you I would tell you what I know when Korra wakes up.” 

“You mean if… it's been two weeks, and nothing has changed with her.” 

Unalaq placed a hand on her leg. “ When she wakes up. You can't lose hope. Once you do, everything you've been through would have been pointless.” 

As much as she wanted to believe him, everything felt useless when the twins got pulled into all this. She spent her whole life trying to prevent what happened. Not once did she ever stop and consider any plans if Korra and the kids ever found out. 

***

Five years ago

Sayoko walked into Asami’s office with a bright smile on her face. Asami looked up from her computer with a curious look on her face. Sayoko rushed over to Asami and shoved a stack of paper in her mother's face. 

“Guess what?!?!?” Sayoko hopped on her toes, excited to tell her mother the great news. 

Asami grabbed the paper but didn't look at it straight away. “Let me guess. You committed a crime, and these are your paper for arrest?” Sayoko glared at her mother.

“Haha, very funny. But seriously, look!” 

Asami read over the papers with a neutral face, which was confusing to Sayoko because everything in the papers was amazing news. “Sayoko Sato has been selected to be a contestant in the Young Engineers three-stage program….” Asami turned over to the next few pages. “Sayoko Sato ranked number one out of four hundred and thirty contestants….” 

Sayoko watched her mother's eyes shoot wide open. Her mouth dropped. Before Sayoko could say anything, Asami shot up from her chair and pulled her in a big hug. “OH MY GOD!! SAYOKO!! Why didn't you tell your mother and me about this sooner!?!” Asami pulled back, holding on to her daughter's shoulders tightly. 

“I didn't want to say anything, just in case I ended up in last place or something… I wanted to show you that I'm more than capable of taking over the company.” Sayoko smiled. “With Takuma, of course. He would probably kill me if I even tried to touch any of the business parts of the company.” 

Asami laughed and hugged her again. “I'm so, so, so proud of you!! You really have no idea.” Sayoko held on to her mother, burying her face into her chest. “But seeing as you are only twelve, why don't we start worrying about other things rather than the company? I don't want you to make it your whole life.” 

Sayoko shook her head. “The only reason the company means so much to me is because it connects me to you. I like making you proud. I also kind of like proving to the world that I'm more than just a spoiled heiress.” 

Asami tried to keep herself from laughing but failed. “I can understand that. Your mother would continuously call me a spoiled heiress when we started dating. It took a lot of convincing to get her to come to Future Industries to see that I actually know more than what she thinks. I'm a goddamn, fully fledged, top of my class engineer.” 

Sayoko pulled away and leaned on her mother's desk. “You know you don't have to prove anything to me, right? I will love you no matter what. If you decided you didn't want the company and wanted to backpack across the Nations, I wouldn't love you any less.” Asami said lovingly. “I would maybe want a postcard and a call home sometimes, but I wouldn't love you any less.” 

“I know that.” 

***

Sayoko buried her head in her pillows, trying to muffle the sounds of her whimpers. Her pillow was drenched in her tears and snot. Two weeks and she spent every day thinking about Asami and Korra. Tarrlok would tell what he knew about Korra, but it was all the same, nothing. 

As much as she missed Asami, she knew talking to her behind Takuma’s back would hurt him. She also didn't even know what she would say to her. Parts of her just wanted Asami to comfort her, but she felt conflicted. Wanting comfort from the person that hurt her was a confusing feeling. 

She wrapped her arms around herself, crying harder. She missed her mom. 

***

Tarrlok walked into the house to see Asami glaring at him, but whatever she wanted to say had to wait. He kept his hand on the door, keeping it open. “Asami, we need to talk….” 

Asami shrugged. “Would you happen to want to talk about when I can see Korra?” she raised an eyebrow. 

He tilted his head back and forth. “Well, no… but it does involve Korra.” Asami was confused, but that all switched over to anger when Tarrlok opened the door all the way, and Scarlett came walking in with her head held high and very proud. 

Asami shot up from the couch and stomped over to Tarrlok. “What the fuck is this?! You plan to tell all of Republic City I’m alive?!” 

Scarlett laughed. “I have to admit I was kind of shocked when Tarrlok came to me, even more, shocked when he told me about you. I felt kind of intimidated, but then I realized you are not what's important right now. Korra is. I'm here to help her.” 

Asami scoffed. “And how the fuck are you going to help her?” 

Tarrlok budded in. “she knows some things about Korra's situation with Varrick. She and Korra were even starting a case on him before… you came back.” 

Asami shook her head angrily. “Absolutely not. She can hand over the information she has on him and leave!” 

“I think Korra would advise against that,” Scarlett said smugly. 

“You think because you fucked her a few times, you have any say on what she would want?! You’re delusional!” 

“Asami, please. We need her. I know you’re angry about a lot right now, but… we need her.” Tarrlok pleaded. 

Asami threw her hands in the air and walked away. “I can’t do this!” 

“Asami, please!” 

“Fuck you, Tarrlok!” 

***

Asami was in her room. Pacing back and forth, trying to keep from screaming and throwing things across the room or at other people. A few minutes passed, and Unalaq walked into her room with a towel wrapped around his waist and beer in his hand. 

From the water droplets on his body, she could tell he had just gotten out of the shower. “You and my niece have amazing water pressure.” 

All she could do was roll her eyes. “I thought I told you I didn't want to talk to you!” 

Unalaq nodded his head. “I do remember you telling me that. Then I realized I'm a grown man and do what I want.” 

She scoffed. “Clearly. You’ve spent most of your time here, freeloading off what Korra and I built.” 

“And what a wonderful life you’ve built.” he cleared his throat. “Look, I know you’re hurting, but you can't let your pain distract you from our mission to help Korra while she’s gone.” 

Tears fell from her cheeks. “Korra needs you to be strong. Even if that means you have to be friendly with her fuck buddy while you were away.” he laughed. “If it makes you feel any better, you’re way prettier than she is.” 

Asami chuckled. “Korra loves you, Asami, no matter what. Despite all this drama, you have to know she will choose you. She will always choose you.” with that, he walked out of the room, leaving Asami to think. 

Chapter Text

Asami sat at the end of the dining room table, watching Tarrlok and Scarlet talk, but she really wasn't paying them much attention. Unalaq was sitting on the counter observing the whole thing but not adding any input. 

“I think you should go and comfort Varrick.” she blurted out, unsure why she even said anything. Scarlett and Tarrlok looked at Asami with curious expressions. 

“Why would we do that? We want to stop him, not spook him into covering his tracks.” Asami had to keep herself from rolling her eyes. She already wasn't that big of a fan of Scarlett. Having Scarlett around was really irking her nerves, but she pushed past that for the greater good. 

Asami looked over at Tarrlok, ignoring Scarlett. “If you remember, before I left, I was a pretty decent businesswoman. I went to countless meetings, trying to convince tons of people who thought they were better than me to invest shit tons of money in something they originally thought was going to fail.” 

“What's your point?” Unalaq spoke up for the first time. 

“Varrick is a businessman. You need to level with him, but you need to make him feel like he’s in power. You do that, and you can get him to slip up. He tells you everything you need to know without even knowing he’s being fooled.” Asami continued. 

Unalaq smirked. “I always knew you were a genius.” he hopped off the counter and clapped his hands together. “Alright, what do we need to say to get him to confess?” 

Scarlett frowned. “Wait, wait, wait… how are you so sure this will work?” 

Asami smiled. “I’ve been around him before when Korra would take me to her after Premiee parties. He is a cocky and annoying fucker, but he likes to brag. Especially when he thinks he accomplished something big. Korra's scandal is bringing him a shit ton of publicity. He'll tell you something. I know it.” 

Asami stood up from the table and walked over to Unalaq. “I’ll tell you what you need to say to get a rise out of him.” 

Tarrlok cleared his throat, causing Asami to turn around and look at him. “I assume since you want Unalaq to do it, you are still upset with me?” 

“No, I'm pissed at you, not just upset, and I just don't want to talk to you.” she smiled at him. “You’re gonna confront Varrick. I need Unalaq to do something else.” 

Unalaq rubbed his hands together and smiled hard. “Ooooo! What do I get to do?!” 

“It seems as if everyone has a job but me,” Scarlett added. 

Unalaq laughed when he saw Asami close her eyes and take a deep breath. “Your job is to collect our evidence and build the case, very simple. I know you can do it.” 

“Eventually, you’re gonna have to trust me a bit more.” 

Asami shook her head. “No, no, I really don’t.” 

***

The twins are 2 months old

Korra sat on the floor, watching the twins lying on their stomachs, screaming their lungs out. It had only been two minutes, and they were hating Tummy time, but Asami said it was mandatory and that they needed to. 

It was her first time alone with them since Asami had them; since she went back to work, she figured she needed to step up a bit more. For a while after their birth, Asami was very careful around them. She didn't even want Korra to touch them. It offended her at first, but she quickly got over it. 

Korra ran her hands over her face, she wanted so bad to tune them out, but that could be dangerous. They weren't even crying. There were no tears coming out. They were just screaming. She knew if she gave in and picked them up, Asami would probably kill her. 

Asami had only been gone for an hour, and that first hour she was way too confident. The twins were calm and relaxed, but then out of nowhere, everything went downhill. She fed them, burped them, and played with them. Nothing was working. 

When tummy time started, it didn't make anything better. Korra wanted to scream with them and give them a taste of their own medicine, but that wasn't what made a good parent, and she prided herself on wanting to be a good parent. 

“You know I love you both, really I do. But if you two don't stop this, I might actually die.” she sighed. “When the pathologist does the autopsy, they’ll find out I died from a migraine. Then you two will have to live with the fact that you killed your mother.” 

Korra cringed a little. “That was kind of harsh, wasn't it? Yeah, it was… sorry. I didn't mean that.” 

The twins continued to scream. “Alright, what if we cut tummy time a little short today.” she clapped her hands together. “Let's just not tell mom about this.” 

Korra picked Sayoko up and propped her on the couch in a bed of pillows so she wouldn’t tumble over. She moved over to grab Takuma and do the same thing. She stood there in front of the couch, glaring at them. After kicking and screaming for what felt like forever, they looked perfectly fine now. 

“You two are gonna be a lot for me, arent you?” Takuma kicked his feet, and Korra took that as a yes.

She pushed the coffee table back where it was and cut the tv on. “Look, I know people hate Ipad kids, but I feel like you two will be fine with a little tv. Just…. Don't tell your mother…. I feel like I'm gonna be telling you two that a lot as we grow together.” 

She laughed. “You two mean the world to me. I thank the universe every day I met your mother, and we created you two beautiful beasts.” 

Korra’s attention was pulled from the twins when she heard her phone ding. When she pulled it out, she saw a message from Asami. 

Asami: The twins better be doing tummy time…

Korra’s eyes widen in panic. “How does she always know!?! 

***

Tarrlok walked into Varrick's office, his phone in his pocket audio recording started. Asami’s plan was pretty simple, but they still had to take into account other obstacles. 

Varrick looked up from his computer, and Tarrlok saw a confused expression spread across his face. “Can I help you? Did my assistant let you in here?” he frowned at Tarrlok. 

“No, I walked right in after she went to the restroom… but I do think you will want to talk to me.” Varrick raised an eyebrow and closed his computer. 

“Close the door, and let's talk,” 

Tarrlok smirked. After shutting the door, he walked over and sat in the chair in front of his desk. “I'm Korra's father.” Tarrlok saw him tense a little. “Her addiction was…something new. She never showed any signs.” 

Varrick smiled. “The whole thing was rather new… she was a true prize, shame she did that to herself. Murder, that was also something I never thought was possible, but you never really know what a person is capable of.” 

Tarrlok nodded his head. “Yeah, but it's odd. She was trying too hard to be there for her kids. She even talked her kids into selling Future Industries.” Tarrlok saw the moment Varrick got fully engaged in their conversation. “Yeah, they thought it was just too much to handle. They didn't want a constant reminder of her late wife.” 

Varrick leaned over on his desk, a wide grin plastered on his face. “I would love to talk to the kids. I'm interested in buying Future Industries.” 

“I think you have misunderstood my reasoning for coming here. I know you had something to do with what happened to my daughter. Why in the world would I allow you anywhere near my grandchildren?” 

Varrick glared at him. “And why would you think I had something to do with your daughter?” 

“She told me she quit, she didn't tell me why, but I know she wouldn't have done it without having a good reasoning.” 

Varrick laughed. “People do crazy things when pushed to a certain point….” 

Tarrlok stood up, “I’ll find out what happened. One way or another.” 

He walked towards the door and placed his hand on the knob, but before he could turn it, Varrick spoke up. “I urge you to tread lightly. Meeting the same fate as your daughter would be a shame.” Tarrlok smiled to himself. 

“Good thing I know exactly who to take down.” 

***

Asami was sitting at her desk chair in her office, looking over some old financial documents with Future Industries. They were all the ones she falsified so that it didn't look so suspicious that tons of money went missing and was going to untraceable accounts. 

She spent years covering her tracks, her fathers, and Amons. All that time being afraid, she caused so many issues for everyone. There were times when she thought about turning herself in and testifying against Amon. But those thoughts quickly left when she realized her family would hate her.

Though now they still hated her. If she could, she would go back to them and try to make things right. Maybe then it would have been easier to fix her relationship with Korra and the kids. Asami had many regrets, but she couldn't go back and fix them. She wasn’t even sure she could fix them now. 

A few minutes passed, and Mako and Jargala came rushing into her office with Scarlett tight behind them. They both had good news written all over their faces, which gave her a bit of hope. 

“So, I know it's been a while since we last spoke, but we got proof that Korra couldn’t have murdered Iroh!” Mako said happily. 

“We managed to find his autopsy report… well, we found two. One clearly stated that he had been dead for well over the time Korra could have killed him, and the other… it said the exact time the hospitals marked Korra's overdose.” Jargala budded in. 

Asami saw Scarlett frown and then smile a few seconds later. “The only way that could be possible is if someone paid off the pathologist. We just have to find out who….” 

Jargala nodded her head, “Mako and I will do more research.” 

Before anyone could say anything else, Tarrlok walked in. “You were right. Once I threatened him, he put me on his radar. It’s just a matter of time before he tries to harm me.” 

“If I’m lucky….” Asami whispered to herself. “Now we just have to wait for Unalaq to handle what I told him to.” 

“You have a lot of hope for someone you originally despised….” Tarrlok said bitterly. 

Asami glared at him. “I’ve been having to do that for a lot of people lately.”

Chapter Text

Asami and Korra’s first date

Asami sat uncomfortably in the passenger side while Korra banged her head on the steering wheel, groaning. “This is so embarrassing!” The blue-eyed girl whispered to herself. 

After picking Asami up for their date, Korra couldn’t get her car to start back up after going to the front door of Asami’s house to let her know she was there. She spent the better part of thirty seconds cranking her car multiple times, begging it to start, but nothing happened. 

As much as Asami wanted to say something and break the very uncomfortable silence, she remained quiet. Korra picked her head up and looked over at Asami, who was looking out the window, not making eye contact with her. 

Korra sighed and got out of the car. Leaning down at the bottom of the driver's side seat to open the front hood before closing the door. Korra was cursing at herself, feeling more and more embarrassed. She was partially grateful Asami was avoiding contact. 

She wanted more than anything for the date to go well after spending months trying to gain some courage to ask her out. Korra asked her dad if she could use his car because it was in better condition, but he said no. He never gave her an actual reason as to why, but she knew better than to argue with him about it. 

Korra opened the hood and threw her head back when she realized she didn't even know what she was supposed to be looking for to fix anything. A few seconds passed, and Korra heard the passenger door open. Her heart sank when she realized Asami was probably about to bail. Having your date's car break down in front of your house probably wasn't the best thing to be experiencing. 

Asami walked around and leaned on the front of the car with her arms folded over her chest and a tiny smile on her face. Korra swallowed dryly when she thought Asami was probably trying to make fun of her. 

“It's amazing to me that you told me you tried to learn so many things about me to get a date with me, and you haven't once this whole time asked me to fix your car,” Asami said softly. 

Korra clapped her hands together and started rubbing them together. “Yeah, I know you know a lot about things like this, but I really just wanted to do everything I could to impress you,” Korra said honestly. 

Asami smiled at her. “I don't need you to impress me, Korra. I like you. I've liked you for a very long time…” Korra’s eyes widened. “Since you’re really worried about wanting to impress me, how about you close the hood and we go back into my place.” 

Korra started shifting back and forth. “I actually had this whole thing planned, and it won't be as nice if we’re in a house….” 

Asami nodded her head. “Okay, well then, help me help you. Where does this date need to happen?”

“Last month, you had this party in your backyard….” Asami pushed off of the car and closer to Korra. Kora pointed up to the dark sky. “Tonight is a really beautiful night, and I was planning to use that to my advantage. I got some stuff together for a late-night picnic….” 

Asami grabbed her hands. “I even got some blankets for us to sit on. I have a little picnic basket I found in the attic… I cleaned it, of course!” Korra added quickly, making Asami laugh. 

“That sounds… amazing!” Korra smiled. “Let's go then. I can tell you all about the constellations and whatnot.” she let go of Korra’s hands and closed the hood. 

Korra frowned and walked over to the trunk to get the stuff out. “I thought you were more of a getting your hands dirty scientist, not a space scientist?” 

Asami laughed. “I like to be called an engineer, but I would like to add that I was kidding. Other than locating the Big Dipper and Orion, I know nothing about the stars.” 

Korra laughed and followed Asami to the gate to the backyard. “You know what's funny? You know where the Big Dipper is, and I know where the Little Dipper is. I think we complete each other.” 

Asami rolled her eyes. “I think it's a little too soon for all of that, but I'm open to the idea.”

***

Tarrlok grabbed his keys from the coffee table. It was early in the morning, and he was on his way to see Korra again, but he was trying to stay quiet, so Asami didn’t hear him leave. They were arguing all the time. Tarrlok knew it was important for Asami to see Korra, but he didn't know how she wouldn't be seen. 

Whether Asami believed it or not, Tarrlok was looking out for her. 

He carefully walked over to the front door. After twisting the knob, he stopped immediately when he heard someone clearing their throat. Tarrlok sighed and looked over the steps. 

“Unalaq… to what do I owe the pleasure?” 

Unalaq walked down the steps with a neutral face. “She knows you’re awake, and she knows you’re going to see Korra. You owe her because she’s already pissed at you for this whole Scarlett situation.” 

Tarrlok gritted his teeth. “What the fuck do you expect me to do!?” 

Unalaq glared at his brother. “Let her see Korra! She was away from her family for two fucking years, trying to protect them! Just for it all to turn to shit in the end! Korra is her wife. They made promises to each other! She deserves to see her fucking wife! You dick!” 

Unalaq stomped away towards the kitchen, but before Tarrlok could leave, Unalaq twirled back around. “And another fucking thing! You are a little bitch for bringing Scarlett here without telling her first. You knew that would hurt her, and you did it anyway.” 

“When did you start being so sensitive about her suddenly?” 

“When I realized you stopped.” 

Tarrlok groaned to himself and started rubbing his hands over his face. “I'm trying, Unalaq, I really am.” 

“Well, one little audio recording and a whore of a lawyer isn't enough. Not to fix all this shit.” 

***

Five years ago

Asami walked into Takuma’s room with a plate in her hand. Takuma was sitting on the ground at the bottom of the bed on his computer. He closed it and set it aside when he saw his mom walking in. 

A bright smile spread across his face when Asami sat down next to him and handed him the plate. “A homemade cinnamon roll with homemade ice cream on the bottom.” he chuckled to himself. “I'm gonna assume mama made this?” 

Asami laughed and crossed her legs, stuffing her hands between them. “You couldn't just pretend I did it?” Takuma shook his head and started eating it. Asami rolled her eyes. “Fine, your mother made it. She said she didn't want me to even touch the stove because every time I do, I make the smoke alarms go off.”

Takuma laughed. “I always thought it was funny that you could take apart a car and build it back better than ever but failed miserably in the kitchen.” 

Asami’s mouth shot open. She shoved Takuma over, but that didn't stop him from continuing to eat. “That was a little harsh!” she laughed. 

Takuma could feel his mom staring at him, which made him set the plate down next to him and look back at her. “I’m gonna assume this has to do with the competition Sayoko won?” 

“Your mother and I are just a little worried. You’ve been cooped up in your room since we celebrated the news. Why does it make you so sad? We don't love you any less and aren't any less proud of you.” 

Takuma clenched his jaw. “I'm not sad or anything… I just… I don't know.” 

Asami grabbed his hand and squeezed it. “Tell me, please.” 

“Sayoko is just as smart as I am, but she and I aren't special in the same way. She knows how to build cars and other stuff, whereas I know how to read the financial documents or ensure the company doesn't invest in products that would harm it.” 

He swallowed dryly. “Sometimes I just feel like she might overshadow me, and I don't know if I’ll ever be able to handle that.” 

Asami grabbed Takuma’s chin and made him look at her. “You are special, Takuma. In so many ways… I know that I might not be able to say anything to make you think otherwise, but you are incredible. While you can't build cars, you can do lots of other things.” 

“Like what?” 

“Like build your own dynasty… far, far away from the Sato name. You are the change for this family, and I know that sounds like a big responsibility, but you are more than capable of doing that.” 

Takuma chuckled. “I don't want my own company or my own dynasty. I want what I already have… with my family. That's all I care about. It's just weird to know that the business thrives on what Sayoko’s brain can come up with.” 

“Yours too. You two can't make Future Industries thrive without the other.” Asami said softly. 

Takuma squeezed his mother's hand back. “That means a lot coming from you.” he set his head down on her shoulder. “Thank you, mom.” 

She smiled and started combing her fingers through his hair. “I’m super freaking proud of you, Takuma. You really don't know how much.” 

***

Varrick was sitting at his desk, looking over some scripts for a few new projects he was going to start. It was the middle of the night, well past anytime anyone would actually be on the set. Not even the officers. 

A light knock on the door startled him slightly. When he looked up, he smiled at the familiar face. “Zaheer… it's been a while….” 

Zaheer cleared his throat, walked into the room, and sat down in front of his desk. “Fifteen years, to be exact.” 

Varrick set the scripts over to the side and sat back in his chair. “What would bring this reunion on?” 

“A former employee of yours. Korra Brakhal-Sato.” Varrick raised a curious brow. 

“What about her?” 

Zaheer smiled. “Well, I know you lied about her being on drugs. The funny thing is, the news believes she is, based on recent events.” 

Varrick’s face lit up. “For some reason, I think you are why those accusations were made true.” 

“You would be correct, and how I made all that happen, we will discuss later. For now, we need to discuss other things.” 

“Like what?” 

“Like how I plan to take down Korra and Asami’s dynasty.” 

Chapter Text

Asami was practically fuming. Tarrlok had been preventing her from seeing Korra for far longer than she was willing to stay quiet for, which was very long because she made it very clear every day that she wanted - practically needed to see Korra.

Everyone was in the kitchen while Tarrlok was cooking. Unalaq was sitting at the table watching as Jargala, Mako, and Scarlett built around what Varrick had been up to, which wasn't much. It was almost suspicious. The green-eyed woman glared at Tarrlok as he nervously cut up veggies for dinner. 

He had been ignoring her. She knew it was because he couldn't devise a logical reason. It wasn't possible to sneak her into the hospital to see her wife. Asami sat on the island bar stool, watching him intensely. She thought just trying to make him uncomfortable would make him speak, but he didn't budge. 

Asami sighed. “I need to see Korra. It's no longer a want but a need! I'm so tired of you going to see her and coming back with nothing. I deserve to see my wife, especially since I'm the one who put her there. You've gotten the closure you apparently need. Why can't I get that too?” 

Tarrlok closed his eyes and sighed. When he opened them, Asami’s glare had turned into a slight pout. “It's not safe right now. The hospitals are full of paparazzi trying to get something off of Korra. It's sad, really.” he shook his head. 

Right when Asami was about to argue, Scarlett intervened. “It's a struggle even for me. I have to pry myself through them when I go see her.” 

Asami slowly turned toward Scarlett, her eyes wide open in shock and offense. All that was looking back at her was a smiling Scarlett. Asami was practically fuming. Knowing Tarrlok was going to see Korra without her was bad enough. But hearing that your wife's fuck buddy was purposely going out of her way to see Korra was something else entirely. 

What was really pissing Asami off was the fact that Scarlett thought it was appropriate to see Korra when she knew Asami was begging every day just to get a glimpse. 

Before Asami could say anything, she noticed Unalaq glaring at Scarlett. “You really need to learn how to shut up. As a lawyer, I think that should be a good skill for you.” 

Asami knew Scarlett was just trying to get a reaction out of her; it was obvious she had been trying to do it ever since they met. Why? She didn't know. She spent most of the time trying to ignore the women, but most days, it was harder than expected. Today was one of those days. 

The black-haired woman ground her teeth and turned back to Tarrlok, who tried to ignore the awkward situation, sauteing the veggies in the pan.

She frowned at his back, knowing now that he knew she was looking at him. “Why are you doing this to me?” she asked pitifully. 

Asami saw his shoulders fall but continued to stir the veggies around. “Because I know that when you see her, it will break you. You already believe it's your fault she's there. I'm just trying to protect you.” 

She scoffed just as well as Unalaq, which surprised her. He had been on her side a lot lately, which was confusing, especially since he kept secrets from her about him and Korra. 

“Not seeing her is breaking me, it's fucking killing me, but I don't really think you care about that. Ever since you found out she was yours officially, it's been this whole thing.” she stood up from the stool. 

He turned around. “That's not true. I just need you to be patient with me. This will all blow over soon; the paparazzi will get a different story soon and leave Korra alone… maybe by then she’ll be awake.” he added in that last part like it would make her feel better. 

Asami laughed angrily. She was shaking. “What if she gets worse?! What happens when the twins or I don't get to see her one last time!?” she clenched her fist. “I know she can hear us, and a part of her believes I'm not there because I'm ignoring her.” 

Tarrlok turned back toward the stove, which pissed Asami off more. “I was gone for two years. I left my wife and kids for Two years, thinking I was helping, but all it was doing was killing them. I need to see her. I want nothing more than to be around her and never leave. My kids already don't even want to speak to me. Please! Just let me have this!!” she raised her voice just a bit, tears pouring down her face. 

“I talk to her about you and how much you miss her and that you've been thinking about her. She knows, Asami,” he said with his back still turned toward her. 

A knock on the door stopped Asami from yelling at Tarrlok. Unalaq hurried out of his seat and walked over to Asami, pushing her further into the kitchen, away from the view of the front door. He walked over to the door, Tarrlok following after turning the stove off. 

Unalaq stood at the door with his hand on the doorknob, Tarrlok standing behind him. “Who is it?” Unalaq called out at the door. 

“Bolin Ferret. I… I…um, I’m an acquaintance of Korra. I got in touch with a lawyer named Scarlett. She said she was building a case against someone who put me in the same position as Korra. I'm just here to help. This is the address Scarlett gave me.” 

Unalaq turned to Scarlett, who was standing at the kitchen door frame. “What the fuck is wrong with you?!” he whispered-yelled at Scarlett. “Why invite him to the place Asami is at?! Fucking idiot,” he grunted quietly enough that Bolin couldn't hear him, but Scarlett could. 

Asami was still in the kitchen, not in an eyeshot of the door. Unalaq groaned to himself and turned the knob, slowly opening the door. Unalaq frowned when he saw Bolin. “You look familiar….” 

Bolin cleared his throat and looked everywhere but Unalaq. He had dark circles under his eyes. He looked exhausted. “I'm an actor… I was an actor. You probably saw me on tv.” 

Unalaq snapped his fingers and pointed at Bolin. “That's right!” he laughed. “You were on the news for drinking and abusing the staff on set.” 

Bolin looked down at the ground, a little ashamed. “That was a lie created by Varrick when I discovered some things about him. He likes to ruin people's lives when they threaten him; Korra is a good example of that.” 

Unalaq moved out of the way so Bolin could walk in. “What Varrick did to me was terrible; I had to leave the only family I had left. I know what Korra is going through, even if she isn't fully here to experience it. I thought maybe I could help, so her kids don't go through what my brother did. I know some things about him, things that if he knew I was telling you, he would try to have me killed.” 

Unalaq was a bit hesitant, it could all be a trap, but the wide, shocked expression on Bolins face when Mako walked out of the kitchen eased his mind just a bit. 

“Bolin?” Mako asked hesitantly. 

Bolin shook his head like his eyes were deceiving him. “Mako?” next thing Unalaq knew, Mako was crying just as well, and Bolin and they were running into each other's arms. They were both crying in each other's necks. Unalaq looked over at Tarrlok with a confused expression. Asami walked out of the kitchen, erasing the confused look on Unalaqs face, and shifted to an angry one.

Bolin pulled away from Mako, and he caught the eye of Asami, who was just staring at the two brothers in awe and jealousy. Unalaq could see the clear heartbreak on her face. Mako grabbed his brother's face and smiled, still crying. “I missed you so much, brother!” 

Asami gave a sad smile. “Seems as if everyone is getting a happy reunion but me,” she said sadly. Bolin just tilted his head at her, then turned back to Mako. 

Mako continued to smile and cry. “We have a lot to talk about.” 

***

It was three in the morning, and Asami was pacing back in forth in her bedroom. Seeing Mako and Bolin reconnect really hurt her. Despite it being such a lovely moment, she was jealous. It made her miss Korra even more. She didn't even think that was possible. 

She ran her hands over her face, trying not to cry. She had done enough of that, and it had gotten her nowhere. Some part of her thinks about the fact that she may have to come to terms with the fact that she may not get to see Korra, not until she wakes up. And that was if she did, it wasn't that certain that it was a sure thing. 

With Bolin and Mako reconnecting, nothing got done. Mako tried but failed. Trying to see what his brother had been up to. She wasn't that upset. If it were her and Korra meeting, she wouldn't want anything getting in the way of them reconnecting. She just wanted to see Korra, even if her wife wouldn't be responsive. 

Asami stopped pacing and looked over her bed, which she had shared with Korra for many years. So many memories are made on something that to some would seem insignificant in a relationship. But that was all she had to connect herself with Korra. She thought hard about the night they shared in the bed when she revealed herself to Korra. 

The way Korra subconsciously wrapped her arms around her waist in her sleep, like it was just meant to be. Even though she was angry with her, some of Korra still wanted a bond between them. 

The house was quiet. Everyone was asleep. Mako and Jargala had taken Bolin back to the safe house, probably to meet Ginger and their new guest Wu. Bolin was oddly really understanding of Asami. He didn't question her or anything. His life being ruined by Varrick had to have some impact on that. It was nice not to have to defend herself to him, but she knew she was wrong for allowing what happened to happen. 

She stepped out of the room, quietly and carefully moving down the hall to the stairs until she was at the front door. Her heart was pounding so hard she could feel it in her ears. She noticed a familiar pair of keys on the key ring by the door. They were Takuma's new car keys, a car she had been designing for years for the twins to gift to them. She wanted so badly to see them when they received them, but she missed it. 

Asami hated herself for it, but it was in the past, and she needed to look to the future and hope that she could fix her family. When she picked the keys up, her heart sped up even faster. She closed her eyes and took a few deep breaths to calm herself. 

She had thought about sneaking out a billion times, but it was scary now that she was attempting it. She didn't think she was brave enough to try. But she knew what she was doing was all of this for. Korra. She needed to get to Korra. It was three in the morning, and the amount of paparazzi at the hospital couldn't be a lot. 

She walked out of the house, heading towards Takuma's car. When she got in, she looked in the back and smiled when she saw three of his hoodies and a skull cap. For her son to be a genius and so organized in the office department, he was an absolute slob when it came to home stuff; she was happy to know that passed over to his car too. 

Asami grabbed one of her son's larger hoodies and threw it on, along with the skull cap. She pulled the hoodie over her head and cut the car on. She smiled to herself when the car didn't screech when she cut in on it but was super quiet. At first, when she was designing it, she thought adding the silent feature would be bad because he was a teen and would try to sneak out. But the other part of her had to have trust in her kids. 

She pulled out of the driveway and headed towards the hospital. Her heart was pounding the entire drive there. She was getting closer and closer to seeing her wife. Her Korra. Her best friend. 

This was a big moment, a moment she didn't even know she was brave enough to go through. 

After about a thirty-minute drive, she arrived at the Hospital. The only super busy part was the emergency room area, so she avoided it. She knew a way to get inside. It was just a matter of if a certain someone still worked there and if they still took bribes. 

Asami drove over to where the hospital's cafeteria area and got out of the car to walk to the back side of the door so that she wasn't walking straight to the front door. 

She didn't see the guy she wanted when she walked to the door. But the door was propped open, probably for someone else that bribed him. In hindsight, Asami knew she should probably report the guy because it was extremely dangerous and dumb to have open access like this to the hospital without any security knowing. But she needed this and was willing to turn a blind eye. 

It wasn't the first dumb thing she'd done, so why did it need to be the last? She managed to make her way to the elevators, and all the way up the room floor, Korra was on without being noticed. She was so grateful that the elevators didn't ding when they made it to the floors. When she walked out of the elevator, she saw that the night shift was small. Most likely due to the short staff in nursing they had been talking about on the news. The few nurses that were on the clock were looking at their phones. Guess there isn't a lot to do on the night shift. 

After some stealthy maneuvering, Asami managed to get to Korra’s room. The door was open, and the only light was what the machines produced, and the light coming from outside from the moon and street lights. 

After a choppy deep breath, she took her first step into the room. Step after sept she was finally in the room. Her heart-shattering when she saw Korra lying there, still, taking short breaths. 

She looked back toward the door to see if anyone was coming. The coast was clear. She walked toward Korra with each step, taking more energy out of her. Seeing Korra was enough to make tears form in her eyes, but she kept herself from bawling out so she wouldn't be caught. 

She stood over her wife and grabbed her hand gently. “Korra…” she whispered quietly. Korra’s hand was so warm. Even in a coma, Korra ran hot. It was one of the best things when they were lying together in the wintertime. Asami loved bundling up with Korra under the blankets. She often didn't even need them when on top or below Korra. 

She leaned down, her lips trembling when she placed them on Korra’s forehead. Tears fell from her eyes onto Korra's head. She was trying so hard not to cry loudly. She leaned back and caressed her wife's face. “I'm so, so sorry, my love…” she said quietly. She squeezed her hand. 

A few seconds passed, and Asami felt Korra squeeze her hand back. It was subtle, but Asami felt it. Asami frowned, confused. “Korra…” she repeated her name. Korra squeezed her hand again. 

Asami dropped her hand and stepped back in shock. 

A few more seconds passed, and Asami watched as Korra's eyes started to shift like she was waking up. Her heart, after just relaxing, started to pound again. There was no way Korra was waking up! No possible way. 

Korra forced her eyes open and shifted her body so subtly. It was made clear that was clearly what was happening. 

Asami’s mouth parted as Korra’s eyes adjusted to the very little light in the room. Her mouth when dry when Korra cringed and turned her head a little to look at her. 

“Korra?” Asami whispered to herself. 

Korra just blinked at her. “I’m sorry. Do I know you….”

Chapter Text

“I’m sorry. Do I know you…” Asami was on the verge of a panic attack. She spent weeks just wanting to see her. Never did she think the time she did get to see her, she would just wake up! The green-eyed woman was on the verge of a panic attack. Not only did Korra just wake up, but she also didn't remember her. Her wife forgot about her. Asami’s breath started to pick up. Her hands were trembling at her side. 

Her expression turned from panic to confusion when a slight, pained smile crept on Korra’s face. A harsh, choked chuckle escaped Korra’s dried lips. Confusing Asami even more. 

“Y-you should have seen the look on y-your face.” Korra groaned out painfully. Asami wanted to react apparently to the shocking situation. Still, when Korra started moving around more, the machines started to pick a new rhythm to her heartbeat, which to nurses could seem very unusual for a coma patient.

Asami rushed over to Korra placing her hand on her wife's chest and pushing her down on the hospital bed. Feeling the warmth of Korra’s body under her head as she looked up at her made her heart thud. She plopped down on Korra, earning a slight oof from her. Asami wrapped her arms around Korra's neck, hugging her tightly. “Oh, my fucking gods!” she whispered-yelled in Korra’s neck. “I'm so pissed at you for playing with me right now, but fuck, I missed you.” she continued to stay quiet so they wouldn't be heard, but she wanted nothing more than to scream out in joy. 

Korra lifted her arms, placing them on Asami’s back in an attempt to hug her back. “I’m sorry… I couldn't pass up an opportunity to get you riled up.” Asami hesitantly pulled back, staring at Korra. “What happened? Why am I here?” Korra thought hard for a second. “Are the kids okay!?” Korra frowned. “Wait, why are you here?! Someone could see you!” 

The machine keeping up with Korra’s heart rate was increasing, and she didn't need that when a nurse would likely come to the room to check on her. Fuck! Asmai cursed to herself. 

The black-haired woman placed her hand back on Korra’s chest. “The kids are fine… well, that's what Tarrlok and Unalaq tell me. They aren't really talking to me right now. As for where you are right now… Amon kept doping you up, causing you to overdose. It put you into a coma. You've been here for about two and a half weeks.”

Korra started looking around the hospital room, her heart rate not calming down in the slightest, which wasn't safe for either of them. Asami was frowning down at Korra. “There's more, isn't there?” 

Asami sighed. Not knowing if it was wise to tell Korra everything at once. Amon is dead, but before he died, he got one of his partners to frame you for Iroh’s death… it was all believable with it looking like you overdosed since the media already thought you were an addict.” 

The blue eyes woman had a hurt expression on her face. “Has Amon’s body been found yet?” 

Asami stood up, pinching the bridge of her nose, annoyed, not at Korra but at the whole situation. They also didn't have much time before a nurse came and made her rounds. 

“No.” they looked at each other for a few seconds. “I know it's a bit worrying for you to see me here, especially since I'm supposed to be dead… it's just I really needed you. I missed you so much you don't even know.” Asami said painfully. 

“I know.” Korra grabbed her head like it was hurting her. “I could hear Tarrlok, I don't really remember everything being said, but I felt like I was going to jump out of my skin when he said your name. It was terrible. I wanted to get back to you, but I was stuck….” 

Korra dropped her hand from her head and gazed up at Asami, who seemed shocked. Korra even cared enough to think about her when she had hurt her so badly. 

Asami cleared her throat. “I feel like a lot needs to be discussed, especially with Tarrlok.” 

“Much of what he said involved you and how much you wanted to see me and how much you missed me.” 

Asmai threw her head back and sighed. “It's true. I fought him almost every day.” Korra reached her hand out for Asami to grab. “I know it's a bit selfish because you were the one who was in the hospital, but it was just so hard being away from you.” Asami laughed. 

“Sounds silly because I've been gone for two years, but sleeping without you never got easier, especially now that I was lying in our bed.” Asami closed her eyes and took a deep breath. “I’ve been thinking about sneaking out for a while.” 

Korra squeezed her hand. The slight intimate touch made Asami’s breath hitch. “We have a lot to talk about… but not here in the hospital. You need to leave. I’ll pretend to wake up later, don't tell anyone, okay?”  

Asami was so confused. “Why do we need to pretend?” 

Korra ran her thumb over Asami’s hand. “Just trust me. Leave before you get caught. I want you all to myself before we find a way to tell the world about you.” 

The black-haired woman's heart was beating so hard. Korra was being so soft, so kind. That wasn't unusual for Korra. She was all those things, but with the situation they had been put in. it was odd Korra was acting like that now. 

Korra’s heart rate was increasing, which apparently was concerning Korra now. She dropped Asami’s hand. “You need to leave before a nurse comes in here.” 

Asami wanted to, but she felt like she needed to do something before she did. Before she could do anything, though, Korra grabbed her hand again, pulling her down close to her face.

Korra looked down at her lips. “Don’t get caught. I mean it when I say I want you all to myself for just a little bit longer.” before Asami could say anything, Korra leaned up to kiss Asami on the lips. It was short, but Asami melted in it. Korra pulled away and gave Asami a small smile. “I apologize for the bad breath.” 

Asami didn't care one bit. She was just trying to calm her breathing. 

***

Asami was back in her bed. It was surprisingly harder to sneak out of the hospital than it was to get in. even though it wasn't all that hard to get in. It was five something in the morning, and as much as Asami tried to go to sleep, she couldn't. Korra wanted to keep it between them that she was the one that saw her wake up. It was stupid she knew that, but it gave her hope that Korra still wanted something with her. 

It reminded her of the times she and Korra would keep secrets from everyone, whether small or large. It was intimate. And the kiss. Asami wanted more than anything to kiss Korra, but she didn't think Korra wanted to as well. It shocked her that Korra was the one who made the first move. 

There was a possibility that it was a fluke. Korra acted impulsively, unaware of what Asami had done to her. But she decided not to question it. It was special, at least to her it was. 

Asami was exhausted, but still, she couldn't sleep. She couldn't keep the huge smile off her face thinking of Korra and how she looked at her after they kissed. “I want you all to myself.” Asami thought back to her wife's words, making her smile harder. 

She grabbed the pillow on Korra’s side of the bed and held it tight to her chest. Inhaling deep in the pillow, her eyes started to get heavy. While she was exhausted, it seemed like her body was fighting. The next thing she knew, she was asleep, smiling into Korra’s pillow. 

A few hours passed, and she didn't sleep as long as she thought she could have. It was around eight o'clock when she heard the creaking of the wood of the floor at the foot of her bed. 

When she opened her eyes, she saw Unalaq standing at the end of the bed with his arms folded. She frowned at him, pulling the blankets off and lifting herself from the bed. “It's weird to watch people sleep.” 

Unalaq shrugged and then smirked. “Funny. You can’t watch someone sleep if they aren't in bed… Asleep.” 

On her way to the bathroom, she tensed. She turned back around and frowned at him. “I came here to check on you a few hours ago, and the craziest thing happened. You weren't in here. I knocked on the bathroom door, and you weren't in there either. You were nowhere in the house. Another funny thing is I went downstairs and saw that Takuma's car was gone.” 

Asami’s mouth went dry. He just smiled at her. “Don’t worry. I'm impressed, honestly. I didn't think you had it in you.” 

She shook her head. “I don't know what you mean.” 

Unalaq chuckled. “Cut the shit Asami. I know you went to go see Korra.” 

She swallowed nervously. “Are you going to tell Tarrlok?” 

He shook his head. “No, my brother has been acting like a real bitch lately. Nothing new. He’s always been a little bitch.” he laughed to himself. 

“You are oddly really fucking smug for someone who left their kids.” 

He tilted his head and laughed. “The pot is calling the kettle black.” he sighed. “My reasons differ from yours, but I had to do what I did.” 

Asami laughed sarcastically. “Right.” 

Unalaq changed the subject.  “So, how did it go?” 

A small smile appeared on her face when she remembered the fact that Korra was awake and she was the only one who knew that. And Korra wanted to keep it that way. “Better than I expected.” 

Right when Unalaq was about to speak, they heard yelling from downstairs. “ASAMI!! UNALAQ GT DOWN HERE!!” 

She would have been nervous that he knew she snuck out, but his yells didn't sound angry but rather excited. They both left her room and went downstairs. But right before they reached the bottom, Asami stopped Unalaq.

“Did he go see Korra this morning?”  he nodded.

Asami already knew why he sounded so excited. The greatest part is she got the better end of the stick. He probably thought Korra woke up with him when it was her. Korra waited for her. 

Once they reached the bottom, Tarrlok rushed over to Asami, pushing Unalaq out of the way, and hugged her hard and tight. 

Unalaq scoffed. “The fuck you call me down here for if you were just gonna shove me out of the way, dick.” he groaned. 

Tarrlok ignored him and squeezed Asami’s shoulders. “I told you. Being patient would pay off!”

Asami raised an eyebrow playing along. “What do you mean?”

Tarrlok was grining ear to ear. “KORRA!! She woke up!! I rushed back here to tell you. They are doing some tests on her, and she’ll be home today!!” 

Asami continued to play along and let out a dramatic squeal, although it wasn't that fake. She was excited Korra was coming home. Unalaq shoved Tarrlok out of the way and grabbed Asami, picking her up in a big hug. Although he wasn't smiling that hard, she could tell he was happy. She just wasn't sure if he was happy for her or himself. 

“That's great news!” Unalaq chuckled. “Now we're closer to helping Korra. With her being awake, she can talk with Bolin and compare some things they noticed on set.” 

She held Unalaq tight. “Fuck, I can’t wait to see her.” again!  

***

Tonraq walked into the hotel lobby he had been staying at. As much as he was mad, he still wanted to be close to Korra, even if he couldn't talk himself up to go and see her again after finding out she wasn't his. 

It was depressing shit, but he powered through every day. There was already a man in the elevator when he stepped on it. Tonraq wanted more than anything to be alone, but he wasn't about to be a dick and question the man on the elevator with him. 

The man smiled at him when the doors shut, making Tonraq uncomfortable. “Hello, Tonraq. Because I know you value yours and your family's life, I suggest you act accordingly.” Tonraq gulped nervously. “I need your help, and if you love your daughter as much as you say you do, you will help without fighting me.” 

What the fuck?!

Chapter Text

Asami was practically shaking from excitement. Unalaq was still holding her in his arms, squeezing her tight. When she looked over at Tarrlok, he was grinning ear to ear. It was clear he was struggling to stay still from how he fidgeted.  

Unalaaq gently set Asami down, smiling down at her - keeping his hands on her shoulders. It was still kind of a shock that Unalaq was so tender with her, even if he was kind of an ass. She appreciated it, especially since Tarrlok wasn't being so kind to her for a while. 

Tarrlok was dismissive and kept blowing her off, whereas Unalaq seemed to care more. It was unsettling initially, but she was growing used to it. Tarrlok gently shoved Unalaq out of the way to hug Asami, but she stepped back, making Unalaq smirk a bit. Tarrlok clenched his fist and set them down at his sides but kept a smile on his face. 

Unalaq folded his arms over his chest and stared at his brother, “don't you think you should go and get her?” Tarrlok looked at his brother. 

“I was going to. I just thought Asami might want to hear the news before I did. I wanted her to prepare herself.” Asami could tell he was slightly worried about her, but part of her knew that he just wanted to rub it in her face so that Korra woke up with him around. Little did he know that wasn't true at all. 

“You should hurry.” Asami played along. “I haven't seen her in forever,” Unalaq smirked at her, but she kept her smile to herself. “Go get my wife before I do. And I know you don't want that.” 

Tarrlok gave her a sad smile, which was a little offputting. 

Asami was only a few hours away from seeing Korra, up and moving, smiling, talking… talking. Asami pinched the bridge of her nose when Tarrlok stepped out of the house. 

When Korra returned, she knew they would have to talk eventually. Talking that would lead to either their relationship ending or her never seeing her kids again because Korra took them away. Which she had ever right, but it would hurt like hell anyway. 

All she knew was that she had some time to figure out what she would say to Korra. While she said everything she could, it wasn't enough. Asami hurt Korra and the twins. So bad that it was likely they would punish her by leaving and never telling her where they were. 

Their upcoming talk was going to be messy. 

***

Three hours had gone by, and Asami had heard nothing from Tarrlok since he left. She was growing worried as the minutes passed, but Unalaq assured her that discharging a patient from the hospital took forever. 

If she had had a clear mind, she would have remembered the times she had taken Takuma and Sayoko to the emergency room because of fevers and it taking forever for them to be able to leave. 

Unalaq was sitting on the couch with his legs on the coffee table, looking up at Asami intensely as she paced back and forth in the living room. Unalaq had urged her to sit down, but she was too antsy. Her heart was pounding in her chest, her breaths increasingly erratic. 

Unalaq laughed when Asami placed her hands on her face and groaned into them. “I feel like this would be a good time for a drink.” He went to stand up, but Asami put up a hand, halting him. 

“I can’t. Korra said we needed to talk, and I need to keep my mind clear.” just when she was about to start pacing again, she realized what she had said. 

Unalaq tilted his head to the side and smirked. “What do you mean? How could she have done that if she was in a coma?” 

Asami gulped nervously. Shit! She cursed to herself. “Look, you can't say anything, but when I saw her… she kind of… woke up. She told me not to say anything and let Tarrlok believe he was the one who witnessed it.” 

She felt the pit of anxiety grow larger in her stomach while Unalaq stared at her. It was quiet but only for a few seconds before Unalq belted out a laugh. She was confused at first until he spoke up. 

“I'm honestly relieved to know he wasn't the first to witness her waking up first. He’s a cocky fucker, and I absolutely despise him for that.” He crossed his arms over his chest and smiled at Asami. “Don't worry; I’ll keep your secret.” 

“You seem to be keeping a lot of my secrets lately.” 

He shrugged. “People tend to like to tell me things that I wouldn't share with others. I’m not gonna say I like it, but I'm not gonna deceive someone like that.” 

Asami said a brow. “Is that why you won't tell me what you and Korra were doing behind my back.” 

He smiled and slapped his legs. “Exactly.” he stood up, and that's when Asami heard the front door unlock. His heart practically stopped when the door started opening. 

Unalaq stepped closer to her. She figured he was trying to help her stay grounded. Asami wasn't sure if he knew what he was doing, but she appreciated it all the same. 

He moved his hand out, grazing his fingers across hers as a silent ‘ you can handle this.’ Again it was weird experiencing Unalaq being so kind, but it was welcome. 

When Korra walked through the door with Tarrlok behind her, her heart started beating faster. She looked smaller, and most of her muscle mass disintegrated from lying in bed for so long. She was pale from not being in the sun and had dark rings around her eyes, but besides that, she looked like Korra. Her Korra. 

The whole room was silent after the click of the door being shut. Korra and Asami were just staring at each other, not with anger, hate, or even love. They were just staring at each other. 

Asami clenched her fist at her side. As soon as Korra took a small careful step closer to her, a knock at the door interrupted her. Tarrlok frowned and moved back to the door. He opened it slightly and sighed. 

Scarlett came running in when he opened the door, throwing her arms around Korra's neck and pulling her in for a hug. Asami’s entire body was practically shaking in anger. She already didn't like Scarlett, but watching her take the first hug from Korra made her see red. But she kept herself still. 

“Korra! I'm so glad you’re awake! We missed you.” Korra didn't wrap her arms around her. She wasn't even looking at Scarlett. She just kept her eyes on Asami. 

Unalaq laughed, startling her a bit. “You truly are a cunt, Scarlett. I feel like people need to tell you that more often.” Asami couldn't stop the small smile from spreading on her face. 

When Scarlett let Korra go, the blue-eyed woman walked over to the steps and looked back at Asami. “I need to talk to you.” Asami’s stomach dropped. Something about this seemed so familiar; she just couldn't figure out why. 

Korra extended a hand for Asami to take. She walked over and took it, not saying a word while she followed Korra up the stairs. With each step, she kept getting a wave of déjà vu. 

***

Four Years ago,

Asami was in the living room turning off the lights to get ready for bed. Korra came running down smiling, making Asami smile back at her when she stepped closer to her, kissing her lips lightly. 

Korra wrapped her arms around Asami’s waist and pulled her in closer when Asami wrapped her arms around the blue-eyed woman's neck. 

“Why are you so happy tonight?” Asami asked with another peak to her wife's lips. 

Korra hummed. “Other than the fact that my wife is beautiful and my kids are strong and healthy.” 

Asami chuckled. “Yes, other than that.” Korra stepped back, grabbing her wife's hand and urging her up the stairs. “Oh, you're ‘that’ kind of happy.” Korra laughed. 

“I mean, I would never oppose a little fooling around, but we need to talk first.” Korra pulled Asami into the room and shut the door. Korra was still smiling, making Asami more curious about what they needed to talk about. 

Asami was standing in the middle of the room when Korra walked closer to her and touched her belly. Running her hand over it. The whole thing was confusing Asami, but she let it play out. 

“I want to have another baby.” Korra blurted out, making the slight smile on Asami’s face fall. It wasn't that she hated the idea, but she was shocked to hear Korra say it out of nowhere. 

Asami laughed nervously, not knowing what to say. She gently grabbed her wife's hand and moved it from her stomach, making Korra frown. “Korra, this isn't the right time for another kid.” the green-eyed woman said gently.

Korra sighed and ran one of her hands on the back of her neck. A nervous tic of hers. Asami grabbed her wife's face making her look at her. “What brought this on? You haven't brought up having more kids since the twins were four.” 

“I've wanted another kid for a while. I just… I didn't want to say anything. I knew I should have kept quiet.” Korra closed her eyes. “I'm so embarrassed.” 

Asami kissed her wife. “Don't be. This… Korra, this just really isn't the right time.” 

Korra opened her eyes. “Yeah, you said the same thing before we found out about you being pregnant with the twins.” 

“That was different. At the time, I thought some things at work were gonna change. Things there aren't so great, and I need to ensure you and the twins are okay.” 

Korra frowned. “Is it a money issue? Asami, we have more than plenty of it, and after my movie premiers, we'll have even more. We have good lives. Happy ones, I want a big family with you. We talked about this all the time. Why are you changing your mind now?” 

Asami sighed again. “I'm not changing my mind. I just need to make sure that the family we have now is safe.” Korra pouted, making Asami’s heart ache. “We can have this conversation another time. Maybe in the future, things will be different.” 

Korra scoffed and moved her wife's hand from her face. “You said that the last time.” 

***

They were in their bedroom - Korra sitting at the edge of their bed while Asami was standing by the door. Pressing her back into it so hard she thought she might fall through it. It was so quiet, so very quiet. She wanted nothing more than for Korra to break the silence.

Korra wouldn't even look at her. They went from Korra keeping her eyes on her to her practically ignoring her. A few seconds went by, and Korra cleared her throat. “Have the kids still not reached out?” Asami knew that wasn’t what Korra really wanted to ask. They had already talked about this at the hospital. 

“No, they still haven't reached out.” Korra nodded her head. 

“I don't want them to know I'm awake yet. I already told Tarrlok on the way here.” 

Asami was getting irritated. Korra said she wanted to talk and knew the kids weren't all she wanted to talk about. “Are the kids all you want to discuss?” 

Korra shook her head and stood up from the bed, walking up to Asami and pinning her closer to the door. Asami watched as Korra just stared at her lips. Asami's breaths were harsh, whereas Korra seemed calm. 

Her eyes fluttered closed when Korra placed one of her hands on the door next to her head and the other running over her stomach. “Wh-what are you doing?” Korra gulped. The only sign Asami had was that Korra was nervous. “What are you d-doing?” she asked again, just as concerned.

“When it really dawned on me that you were dead… all I could think about was how we didn't have more kids….” Asami was even more confused. 

“What are you getting at?” she didn't mean for her question to come off rude, but she didn't see where Korra was getting at. Korra dropped her hands from the door and Asami’s stomach and took a few steps back. 

“I fucked Scarlett,” Korra said harshly. She frowned, trying not to think much about it, but it did irritate her that Korra suddenly brought that up. 

“I'm aware of that,” Asami said as calmly as she could. 

Korra smiled at her, but it wasn't a kind one. Korra was angry. “No, I need you to really hear what I'm saying… I… your wife fucked another woman. I had her bent over our kitchen island, couch, and pool chairs. I had her everywhere I could think but this room.” 

Asami had to grit her teeth to keep from saying anything or doing anything she regretted. Korra raised an eyebrow and laughed. “Don't get me wrong, I thought about it. I was so pissed about your death, the fact that you had died, and I wanted you to pay. I would have fucked her in this very room to make that happen. Silly right? Wanting revenge on a dead woman for dying.”  

Asami was shaking with anger. “What’s. Your. Point?” She said through gritted teeth. 

“I should have fucked her raw in this room. Started a family with her, had her popping out babies just to fucking spite you.” Korra was staring at Asami like she was a stranger. “Would you have shown up then?” 

Asami frowned, confused. “What do you mean?” 

“I mean, you were never dead. So if you saw Scarlett pregnant, round, and ready to burst with my child, would you have shown yourself then?” 

Asami pushed herself off the wall and shoved Korra back, tears stinging her eyes. “Are you trying to piss me off!? Is that your goal?!” 

“Yes,” Korra said, cooly. “I'm so fucking angry at you. I have been since I felt you die in my arms. I wanted so badly to hate you, but I couldn't. I just couldn't.” Asami saw tears forming in her eyes. “You hurt me, but I couldn't let that show because of the kids. I had to be strong for them when I was weak. I spent months crying in my fucking pillows alone, so I didn't wake them with my pain.” 

Asami stood there and listened. That was all she could really do. 

“I was hurting!” Korra bit her lip to keep from crying harder. “And I was alone! You saw I was hurting and still decided to stay away from your family! From me!” 

Asami stepped closer to Korra, reaching her hand out, but Korra stepped back. “You hurt me, and I don't know what to do now.” 

When Asami was about to speak up, her phone started ringing. Korra frowned when Asmai pulled her phone from her back pocket. 

“It's Sayoko.”

Chapter Text

Korra woke up groaning; she stopped moving when she felt Asami’s head on her arm. She wasn't entirely sure how they got there, but she, oddly enough, didn't mind. She shifted over to the side, careful not to wake Asami, but a harsh hiss escaped her lips when the pain started radiating from her body. Her head was practically pounding. 

She sighed and made sure not to move anymore. She turned her head over at Asami, who shifted lightly, placing her hand on Korra’s stomach. The light touch was comforting, she didn't want it to feel so good for Asami to be touching her, but it did. 

She was in a lot of pain, both physically and emotionally. One of those things was easily fixable. Tarrlok told her he would pick up her pain meds today. She hoped when she went downstairs, they would be on the counter. 

The emotional pain wasn't so easily fixable. Korra started to drift back to sleep, thinking more and more about last night and how she reacted. What really shocked her was Sayoko calling. 

***

Last night

“It's Sayoko.” 

Korra swallowed nervously. “Answer it. She wouldn't have called if it wasn't important. Remember, don't tell her about me waking up.” Korra reminded her wife. 

Asami stared at the phone with a shocked and scared look on her face. Korra knew this was a big shift from their previous conversation, but she needed asami to answer the phone. It was ringing for too long. Sayoko was going to worry soon. 

The blue eye woman pinched the bridge of her nose and sighed. She moved over to Asami, grabbing her other hand, causing her wife to look at her with wide eyes. “She needs you. Answer it.” Korra buried her anger for just a minute to get Asami to really understand the severity of Sayoko going out of her way to contact her. 

Asami nodded her head and swiped the phone, answering it. Her breath hitched when she put it on speakerphone. “Hey, my little otter penguin.” Asami was nervous, really nervous. 

Korra, still holding her wife's hand, pulled her over to the bed, setting her next to her at the edge of it. Korra turned just enough for Asami’s back to be on her chest. Korra hated being this close to her wife. Only because she knew it was making her less angry. And anger was all she had to go on. 

The blue-eyed woman wrapped her arms around Asami’s waist, pulling her closer to her chest. “H-hey, mom…” Sayoko was so quiet, so… sad. Hearing her voice made both Korra and Asami smile. But hearing the sadness in her voice made their hearts ache. 

A small whimper came from the phone's speaker, making Korra frown. When Korra peaked over her wife's shoulder, and saw her lip quivering and tears running down her face. Korra had to clench her eyes shut. Hearing and seeing both her girls cry was killing her. 

“I'm here, love. I'm right here…” Sayoko started crying harder. 

Korra tightens her grip on Asami’s waist. Her wife leaned back, laying her head on Korra’s shoulder. “I really miss you. And mama. It hurts so much… I just… I really need you right now….” Sayoko sniffled. 

Asami placed her hand on the arm wrapped around her waist and sighed. “I miss what our family used to be. I wish we were all still blind to what happened.” 

Korra held her wife tighter. “I know, love. Me too. I'm so sorry I did this to us.” Korra's throat was burning, trying not to cry; she wanted nothing more than to take away her family's pain. 

Sayoko reached out, which was a good thing. But something told her Takuma didn't know Sayoko was calling, leading Korra to believe he wasn’t ready. That was fine, but she knew he was struggling. 

***

Korra opened her eyes again, realizing just how she and Asami had ended up in their position. While Korra was still angry at her wife, she knew she needed comfort, and part of her knew she needed it too. Asami was sitting up, looking over at Korra. 

Seeing those bright green eyes, she had gone years missing staring right back at her was so weird. Korra moved to sit up on her elbows but cursed and plopped back down. She grunted and closed her eyes again, not going to sleep, just not wanting to see her wife look at her being so helpless. 

Asami cleared her throat and placed a hand on her shoulder, making her open her eyes. “I- I can give you a massage if you want. It might help a little with the pain.” Korra’s breath hitched, and she nodded her head. She bit her tongue when she realized she was shaking her head a bit too erratically. 

Korra quickly moved to her stomach, too embarrassed to keep looking at her wife - if she could still call her that. Everything was so confusing… she loved Asami, truly, she did, but she was hurting and didn't know how to process everything. Not in a way that could get their relationship back on track - if it ever could. 

She would most likely have to come to terms with the fact that her relationship with Asami may never be rekindled, no matter how much they both loved each other. Korra had to stifle a groan when she felt Asami staddle her back. 

Memories came flooding back from when Asami would help her ‘relax’ after a shoot on set. Memories that once upon a time brought her joy, now they just made her heart ache. 

Asami placed her hands on Korra's shoulders and dug her fingers in deep. The blue-eyed woman pushed her hands under the pillows and gripped the sheets as hard as she could to keep from moaning. 

Her hands felt so good on her body, squeezing, digging, rubbing. Everything Asami was doing to her felt so good, and it really wasn't anything at all, just a simple massage. 

The green-eyed woman's hands rubbed all the way down the lower part of Korras back. Korra heard her wife clear her throat again and shift above her. “I can recall many nights I used to do this for you….”  Korra clenched her eyes shut. “After you - we would shower together. I would wash your hair… then we would come out here, lay on the bed… naked… and massage you.” 

Korra didn't know where Asami was trying to go with this. “I recall those massages always ended in… ‘happy endings a lot of the time, too.” Korra decided to play along. To see what Asami was trying to accomplish. 

She felt Asami’s hand halt on her shoulders, her hands trembling ever so slightly. “I thought a lot about those nights when I was… away.” Korra shifted on her side a bit to see her face better, but Asami stayed put. “I missed you… your touch…” 

Asami looked down with a light blush creeping on her face. Korra turned around fully, her head lying back on the pillows, Asami, now straddling her waist, feeling what her slight innocent touches had done to her.

Korra saw her wife shudder when she rolled her hips, pressing her newly erect cock on her wife’s clothed pussy. Asami’s hands fell to Korra’s breast, bracing herself. When Korra placed her hand on her waist, and her wife leaned down, their lips only a couple of inches away. 

“What are you hoping to gain out of this?” Korra panted out, unable to look anywhere but Asami’s lips. She could feel her wife's breath on her lips, teasing. 

Asami brushed her lips to Korra’s. “For you to touch me. I don't care how… you can be soft… or rough. I just want you to find a way to forgive me.”

Her hand moved from her waist to her ass, forcing Asami to ground herself on her cock. Asami’s eyes flutter shut, a small gasp escaping her lisp. The blue-eyed woman leaned up past Asami’s lips to her ear, her lips ghosting her earlobe. “I don't think a quick fuck, is going to fix two years of traumatizing painful years.” Korra hissed out with a firm grip on Asami’s ass. 

Just like that, Korra snapped out of her haze. She pulled back, gently pushing Asami off of her. She moved off the bed with an irritated huff. Asami sat on the bed, pulling her knees to her chest and placing her chin on them. “What do you want from me, Korra? I want to make this better. I want us to be better… I hate what I did to you, but I can't undo it now.” 

Korra had her back turned to her wife, her cock straining in her pants, but she ignored it. She ran her hands over her face and groaned. “You have some fucking nerve just coming back expecting things just to go back to normal.” Korra turned around. She threw her hands in the air. “I mean, it's like you're trying to ignore everything that happened!” 

Asami frowned at Korra. “Excuse me? I'm the one ignoring things!?” she jumped out of bed and got in Korra's face. “I was the one who forced myself to be around your fuck toy for weeks to find a way to fix this situation with Varrick! I was the one who had to sacrifice my family, so they were safe, not you! At least you thought I was dead. You had the chance to heal, to forget! All I had were sneaky trips to see my family move on.” 

She stabbed Korra in her chest with her fingers. “You think you could have lasted as long as I did? E-everyday, I broke down in bed because I didn't know how to get back to you and my kids!” Asami started crying. “I have apologized profusely! There is nothing more I can think to do, but I am standing here in front of you, facing my problems. Whereas you… you won't even tell your kids you are awake. You know what that makes you, love?” she laughed hysterically. “A fucking coward!” 

Asami stepped back and started marching towards the bedroom door; when Korra saw her stomping out, she followed after her. “You don't get the right to be pissed at me!” Asmai ignored her continuing to stomp down the hall towards the steps. “You did this to us! You left us! You broke us! ” 

Korra was fuming. Asami continued to walk downstairs. When she made it down with her, she saw everyone - Tarrlok, Scarlett, Unalaq, and Jargala - in the living room, their attention now falling on them. 

“Fuck you for thinking I wouldn’t survive what you went through! If I were in your shoes, I would have fought every single day to get back to you and the kids. Unlike you, I actually would have come up with an idea!” Korra yelled out. 

Asami scoffed, turning around, glaring at her. “You have no idea what I went through! Don't even begin to think -” 

“Oh, I'm sorry, I didn't know bending over, rutting with Sergent Iroh was so terrible!” Korra interrupted. Asami’s eyes widened at the accusation. “I guess fucking some stranger was better than coming home. I have to say I'm impressed I didn't think my wife could be such a whore. You bend over for Amon too? Is that why you stayed away? Spent those two years on your knees sucking his coc-” 

Slap!

Korra froze in place, staring at Asami with wide eyes. She touched her stinging cheek and flinched. Asami just stared at her, tears pouring down her cheeks. Her bottom lip quivered. 

“H-how fucking dare y-you?!” 

Korra wanted to make Asami hurt… looks like she did just that. 

To be continued….

Chapter Text

Asami couldn't stop the tears as much as she tried. She couldn't stop them. Her hand stung by her side, her eyes wide with shock, sadness, and anger. Nowhere in what she was feeling did she feel guilty, though. Even seeing the appalled and saddened look on her wife's face - or future ex-wife's face. 

Korra gulped and stepped back, still holding her cheek. 

Asami didn't know what had come over her. Hearing Korra belittle her like she was nothing, calling her a whore, when at one point in their lives, did nothing but speak sweet words those lips. 

The woman's green eyes were stinging with more tears, her heart beating faster than she thought possible. Her nose flared. 

Everyone in the living room is just staring at them with the same wide and shocked expression as Korra. 

“I-I,” she couldn’t finish her sentence, scared she would crumble to the ground in a ball and cry her eyes out. She clenched her eyes shut and took a deep, steadying breath. When she opened them again, Korra was still staring at her eyes widening. “I am sick of all of this being on me,” she spoke through gritted teeth, tears still cascading down her cheeks, but she needed to get this out. 

“I didn’t want this. I would have never chosen this. I am a product of my fucking upbringing, and sadly for me, Hiroshi was a major part of that.” her breath hitched. “He forced me into this, and if it wasn't for me, Amon was going to find a way to force our children into it too!” her voice was rising. She was sick of being blamed. 

While she was partly at fault for lying, not everything causing her life to crumble was her fault. Korra stood there quietly, dropping her hand from her face. She was listening to her. It was a little shocking but not more shocking than looking over and seeing Unalaq coming up to her to place a comforting hand on her back. 

Asami took another deep breath. She needed to get everything out. She needed to express how she felt because she never had anyone to just listen to her during all the years she was tangled up in her father's mess. 

“I stopped Amon from ruining everything I built. Everything I made. My family. My wife and beautiful children. He never touched you because of me! I promise you, Korra, you wouldn't have survived the life I lived. Hell, you couldn't even see the life I was living. The double life I was trying to balance because I wanted a family, an ordinary, safe family. I didn’t choose to fake my death! Fuck Korra; I didn't even know what the fuck was going on when it happened.” 

Someone clearing their throat by the front door pulled everyone's attention. There Jargala stood awkwardly, opening and closing her mouth like she wanted to say something. “Asami’s right.” was all she said, and then a few seconds went by before she spoke again. “We needed her. She was the only person we knew would be able to help. With her knowledge of Amon's dirty deals, we were positive we could handle him.” 

Jargala walked away from the door keeping her eyes on Korra. The two women were now only a foot away. “I'm sorry, Korra. I didn't mean to take two years away from you and your kids. I just… I wanted to help-” 

Asami didn't know what to do. Everything was happening too fast for her to react. Korra swung her right fist right at Jargala’s jaw, and the woman grunting in pain fell to the ground. 

Jargala gripped her jaw. “Son of a bitch!” 

Korra was heaving above the woman. Tears fell down her face. Clenching and unclenching her fist. 

Before anyone could say or do anything, Korra walked back upstairs, not bothering to acknowledge anyone. 

***

It had been a few hours since anyone said anything to Korra. She had stayed in her room, pacing back and forth, processing Asami’s words. Asami’s pain. Korra wanted to make Asami hurt. She wanted her wife to feel what she had felt for the past two years. But once she saw that broken look on her face, Korra regretted everything. 

Asami hadn't been untruthful in what she said, which made Korra doubt her broken feelings toward the whole thing. Was she allowed to be sad about everything when her wife was the one who truly suffered?

Korra shook her head from those thoughts. Her feelings were valid. Her pain was valid. But Asami's was too. 

No one bothered her in her room. Not even Tarrlok, which she was entirely grateful for. She really didn't want to talk to him. 

Which pissed her off when she was down in the kitchen making herself some lunch, a quick sandwich, when Tarrlok popped his head from around the door frame. A small tight smile on his face. 

Korra had to stop herself from rolling her eyes. She would have rather had Asami walk in, which she knew was doubtful for the time being. She locked herself in her office, doing whatever Korra really didn't know. 

Tarrlok walked fully into the kitchen and then sat at the island counter. Korra ignored him as she pulled the meat out of the container and put it on her sandwich. 

He cleared his throat, clasping his hands together on the counter. Staring at Korra. “I think it's time we talk,” he said evenly. Practiced even. Like he had been getting himself ready for whatever - no, Korra knew what he wanted to talk about. She just didn't really have the energy. 

“I'd rather we not get into a long conversation about how my mother had an affair and I'm a bastard right now.” Korra gave him a tight smile before going back to her meal. Tarrlok had a confused look on his face. 

“I wasn't sure you really heard me when I spoke…” he said quietly. Guilty. Korra couldn't guess why. 

Korra settled her hand on the counter and glared at her, apparently, father. “I really just need some time to process this all, okay? My fucking wife just came back from the dead. The man who practically forced her into hiding is dead. And my kids won't talk to their mother. My career, while I hated it most times, is in complete fucking shambles. And I just want to sit here and eat my goddamn sandwich. It's hard to fuck that up like I've managed to do with everything else in my life.” Korra looked down at her plate and squished the two pieces of bread together with all the goodies on the inside. 

Tarrlok nodded his head and stood up. “I understand. Just come find me when you're ready.” 

Korra scoffed. “I don't think I have to look too hard when you're either in my kitchen or my living room, " she hissed. 

He left without another word. Korra looked down at her sandwich, not even sure she was still hungry, but she forced herself to eat it anyway.  

A few minutes passed, and Korra was almost done with her sandwich. She couldn't scarf down the last few bites like she wanted to, so she put it back on the plate and pushed it on the counter. 

She stood up and went out of the kitchen to the backdoor, suddenly needing to feel some fresh air on her skin. She was only out there for a minute before Scarlett came out with a smile on her face. 

Why the fuck was everyone smiling at her lately? Nothing about her life deserved a fucking smile. “Are you okay?” she walked up to Korra, too close. She took a careful step back. Now there was about a foot or two of space between them. 

Korra paused when asked her question, one that Scarlett clearly wanted an answer to. The blue-eyed woman sighed and dragged her hands through her hair, a slight laugh escaping her. She didn't know where it came from. 

She dropped her hands from her hair and waved her hands in the air. “Yeah, I'm good; I just needed some air. There are too many people in my house; it's hard to breathe.” 

Scarlett laughed. “I find that funny seeing that you hid away in your room for a couple of hours with no one bothering you.” she gave Korra another small smile. 

Which made a question pop up in her mind. “Why did you tell Asami you came to see me when you didn't?” 

Scarlett frowned at her. “How do you know I didn’t?” 

Korra tilted her head to the side and put her hands on her hips. “Well, I don't remember many things that happened around me. I just know I heard a male voice a lot. That would be Tarrlok. The only women I heard were nurses and occasional doctors. Never you. So why'd you lie?” 

The frown on Scarlett's face quickly disappeared smile appeared again but brighter. “I wanted to make Asami jealous.” 

Korra’s brow furrowed at the woman in front of her. “Well, you did just that. Now, why did you do it?” 

Scarletts smile never leaving. “I wanted to push her. Make her want to fight for you. More women hate when someone comes around their partner, Asami seemed like the kind of woman to fight. So I just had to find the bait.” 

Korra huffed out a laugh. “That bait being me and you and her knowledge of our history together.” 

Scarlett nodded her head. “Fuck, my life has turned to shit,” Korra said to no one, really. 

“Has it, though? Your wife isn't dead. She’s very much alive and right inside that house, just wanting you to see her. Your kids are healthy and alive, and you… you’re here. You’re fighting. While your career has turned most of your life upside down, you said you hated acting. You hated everyone being in your business. So I don't think all of this is so bad.” 

Korra laughed again. “Well, my former boss has the world thinking I'm a drug addict, and my wife's former, now dead boss helped that rumor, so, yeah, my life is fucking great,” she said sarcastically. 

Scarrlt just sighed. Korra saw her look over at the door and then back at her before she could see what Scarlett saw from the door, she rushed into her arms, holding her neck tight in a hug. “I’m struggling with trying to help with your career, but I can help you with Asami.” 

Before Korra could question her, she looked over at the back door. Asami watched her and Scarlett intensely. A tinge of jealousy on her face. It hurt to see, but Korra figured that's what Scarlett thought needed to happen. 

Korra wrapped her arms around Scarlet's waist. “You better be right about this,” Korra said, putting her nose in the woman's neck.

She laughed. “Trust me, she's gonna wanna kill me, then fuck you to get me off of you. It’ll be rough in the beginning, but honestly, that's what I think you two need. A good hard fuck.” 

Korra laughed too. Asami thought the same thing. Apparently, she was the only one who thought that wasn't a good idea. She didn't really know why. 

She looked back at Asami, who was just staring at them. Korra sighed. It looked like a good hard fuck was what was going to get their relationship going. Fucking, arguing, and eventually, they could get all the tension away so they could be there for each other. Like they both needed.

Chapter Text

Sayoko and Takuma were having lunch in her room. After everything that happened with Asami and Korra, they tried their hardest to comfort each other. It was just recently, that it wasn't enough for Sayoko. As much as she hated to admit it, she really missed Asami, which led her to call her late at night. 

She knew it was a betrayal to Takuma, but she did it for her. She needed to hear her mother's voice. She needed to know her mother was there for her even though she had left. She needed her mom. 

Takuma was playing around with the food on his plate when Sayoko cleared her throat, making him look up at her. “I know it's not the regular place we order from, but this lunch… as bad as it sounds, was the last thing on my mind,” he said sadly. 

He looked so tired. So drained. He buried himself in his schoolwork when they returned to the Fire Nation for school. Barely even acknowledging his needs. Such as eating, resting, and bathing. It was hard to watch, but Sayoko wasn't any better. 

Sayoko swallowed thickly and set her plate to the side. She didn't really feel entitled to tell Takuma she called Asami, but the guilt was eating her up inside. It was only just last night, but she barely slept, knowing Takuma would be angry with her. 

She needed just to spit it out. Get out of the way so she could handle whatever he shot her way. “I called mom last night…” she said, barely audible. 

His neutral expression quickly hardened. “For what?” he hissed out. Gripping his fork so hard she could see the white of his knuckles. 

She felt her throat burning, trying to keep herself from crying. “I-I just… I needed her.” 

Takuma scoffed out a laughed, looking up to the ceiling and closing his eyes. “She left us, made us think she died. Mama said she felt her die in her arms! She left and traumatized us, and you wanted to find some comfort with her? What fucking comfort could she offers us, Sayoko!?” 

He wasn't usually a yeller. Even at his most angry, he never yelled. This really hurt him. Sayoko knew he was in pain. Hell, she was too, but she could no longer just wait for something to happen. 

She might not have wanted to forgive Asami, but she still needed her. She wiped the tears from her cheeks. “Takuma… If mama doesn't…” she bit her lip, trying not to cry harder. “Mom is all we will have if she doesn't wake up. I am just as angry with her as you are, but I don't know what to do if I don't have any of them.” 

Sayoko saw tears in her brother's eyes. “S-she left us, Sayoko… she left you. She left mama…. She left me.” he sniffled. “I sympathize with her reasons, truly I do… but I can't… I can't forget the feeling of when mama told us what happened, how I could barely keep myself upright at the funeral even though the casket was closed. I miss her even now. Knowing she’s alive and back at home, I want nothing more than to just crawl up in a bed with her, have her hold me, and tell me everything is okay. But I feel like that's betraying my feelings.”

Sayoko moved over and pulled her brother to her chest, holding him as he cried. She cried with him. “I don't want to lose her again,” Sayoko said as she combed her fingers through his hair. “I can't go another night with this emptiness in my heart. It hurts just as much as when I thought she was dead.” 

Takuma cried harder in his sister's arms. A few minutes went by of soft whines from the siblings. Takuma sat up and wiped his face. “W-what if we go and see her?” 

Sayoko’s eyes shot open in shock. “Really?” 

He nodded his head. “Yeah, we don't really have to go into full conversation with her, but maybe just seeing her again… hearing her. It will be good for us. Don't you think?” 

A small smile spread across Sayoko’s face. “I think we should. Hopefully, we won't get kidnapped this time.” she tried to make light of their previous situation, but Takuma only grunted in acknowledgment. 

“We both need to talk about that sooner or later….” Sayoko bit her lip. Remembering what happened to them did nothing to ease her mind. It also made sleep harder too. She had nightmares almost every night. 

She gripped her brother's hand. “Another time, please. I think this whole mom visiting thing will take a lot out of us.” 

He nodded his head. “Agreed.” 

***

Korra let go of Scarlett and walked into the house, where Asami stomped off upstairs. Korra waited for a few beats before she followed after her. As she walked upstairs, she saw Scarlett leaving. Which was for the best, considering what Korra was about to start. She’d rather not have her ex fuck buddy hear her fucking her wife. 

I really hope this works. Korra said as she opened the bedroom door and closed it behind her after walking in and seeing her wife pacing back and forth in front of the bed. 

Because Korra had called Asami a whore a few hours ago, this was either gonna work really well or really poorly. Something told her it was the latter. She saw an irritated smile on Asami’s face; then she glared at the blue-eyed woman.

“So you call me a whore, but you showcase your fuck toy for everyone in the house to see?!” Korra saw Asami’s jaw clench. “Are you fucking her still?!” 

Korra chuckled to herself. “what?” Korra asked cooly, which seemed to piss her off more. 

Asami was practically shooting daggers at her with her glare. She rushed over to Korra, pushed her into the door, and got in her face. Korra continued smiling at her, their lips only a few inches apart. Korra could practically feel her wife’s breath on her lips. “Are you still fucking her?!” she asked again. 

Korra stood perfectly still in front of the bedroom door. “maybe,” Korra hated that she could feel her cock stirring to life in her boxers. This situation, while she was initiating sex, was supposed to be serious, but she couldn’t wipe the smile off her face. 

Asami scoffed. “Guess that makes sense. I left, and you could freely fuck whoever you wanted.” 

Korra was a little confused. “I mean, I was a widow. Women tend to love to comfort a broken person. They also loved getting down on their knees. I would be lying if I said shoving my cock down their throats didn't make me feel a bit better about my dead wife.” Korra was lying. Scarlett was the only person she had been with after Asami ‘died.’ 

“So, I'm right.” she shoved Korra in the door again. “You were out with Unalaq getting your dick wet when we were married!” Asami hissed out. 

Korra was even more confused, so she started laughing hysterically. “A-are you serious?!” she asked her. Even while laughing, she couldn't stop the bubble of anger filling her belly. “I, unlike you, would never break my vows. I was loyal to you during our marriage!” she hissed out. “I love my family! I love you! Why the fuck would I ruin all of that by sticking my dick in other women?” 

Korra hoped Asami was angry enough that she didn't realize what tense she used when she said she loved her. But that all faded away when she realized Asami wouldn't even look her in the eye. 

Korra’s eye twitched in anger. She gripped her wife’s chin hard, forcing her to look at her. When that got her attention, Korra turned them around, forcing Asami back on the door. 

The green-eyed woman let out a shocked gasp and gripped Korra’s forearm. “Seems to me you might be projecting!” Korra hissed out. “You broke this family! Not me! I was left to pick up all the broken pieces while you were what, exactly? Struggling to get back to your family? Tell the truth, Asami. You were thrilled when you found an out from us.” 

Asami was gritting her teeth, but she didn't say a word. Korra gripped her chin harder, leaning to brush her lips to Asami’s. “I'm sorry! Okay, I'm fucking sorry!” Asami yelled out. Tears poured down her face. 

Korra shoved her harder into the door, pushing her body into Asami’s. Asami’s eyes widened when she felt Korra’s cock push against her. “That's not enough! Saying sorry isn't enough!” Korra yelled back. They were both breathing hard. Korra kept her eyes on her wife's lips. Licking her own. “I need more reassurance than that.” 

Asmai pulled her eyes from Korra’s and down to her lips. “Fine, I’ll-” 

With quick swiftness Korra lunged at Asami's lips, kissing her vigorously, interrupting any words she planned to say. The kiss was sloppy, saliva mixing together. No coordination whatsoever, but Korra didn't care. Asami moaned softly as Korra dropped her hand from her chin and grasped her throat. 

Becoming bolder, Korra stuck her tongue out, silently asking for permission to deepen their kiss. Asami happily obliged and eagerly allowed entrance into her mouth, kissing Korra with greed. 

I wonder if this will work like before. Korra wondered. They've tried this kind of play in the past and Asami was always receptive to rough play. She squeezed her hand around Asami’s throat, succeeding in causing Asami to moan through the choke hold. 

When Korra pulled back, Asami couldn't help but try to follow her lips, but Korra's grip on her throat kept her in place. They were both breathing hard, not meeting each other's eyes. Korra couldn't help but close her eyes, trying to get her bearings. Her cock started aching in her pants, begging for release. 

Her eyes shot open as she felt Asami run her palm over her twitching cock. Stoking slowly. “Let me help you.” Asami panted, licking her lips. 

Korra glared at her. “Get on your knees and suck me then.” she gritted out. Trying to keep her eyes focused while Asami continued her assault on her cock. “Prove to me that you are mine and only mine,” she whispered. 

Korra took a few steps away from Asami, giving her some room to kneel. Her wife looked at her defiantly for a long second before slowly kneeling on the ground. Korra couldn't help the smirk that formed on her face when Asami’s hands shot out to her sweatpants, pulling them down just enough for her cock to jump free. 

The blue-eyed woman hissed as the cool air hit her cock. She gripped her wife's hair hard and made her look up at her. “Show me what I've been missing these past two years.” 

Asami gripped Korra’s cock and started stroking from base to tip. Korra tilted her head back and let out a relieved sigh when Asami ran her thumb over the slit on her cock. Coating her hand in her pre-cum. 

The green-eyed woman started stroking faster, making Korra moan. After a few more strokes, Korra realized that she wasn't getting what she requested and became agitated. Korra looked down at her wife, gripping her wife's hair tighter. With her other hand, she pushed Asami's hand out of the way and gripped her cock. 

“You’re stalling.” Korra practically growled. “Suck me, now!” 

Korra brought her cock to her wife's mouth, her wife reluctantly opened her mouth and let Korra slide her cock in. 

Asami hollowed her cheeks, sucking on the tip, making Korra throw her head back and moan louder than she intended. She let go of her cock, but still kept her grip on Asami’s hair. It had been a while since she had a mouth on her cock, and she wasn't sure she would last long. Not with Asami taking more of her, very easily. Slowly, so very slowly, taking more and more inches until Korra bottomed out. The tip of her cock touched the back of her throat. 

“Oohhh! Fuck! Asami, I f-forgot how good your mouth feels!” Korra pulled her cock out a few inches using Asami's hair and then thrusted back into her mouth. Korra locked eyes with Asami and smiled. 

Korra saw her wife start to suck on her cock. The blue-eyed woman loved her wife’s eagerness and started at a slow pace. Only pulling out a few inches before thrusting back into her mouth roughly. 

Korra leaned over and placed her other hand on the door, continuing her assault on her wife’s throat. “Fuck, Asami!” Korra felt her cock pulse in Asami’s wet, warm mouth. “Shit, your mouth is perfect,” she hissed. Asami placed her hands on her thighs, meeting Korra’s thrust. “I can't wait to feel your pussy clenching around my cock!” Korra dragged her nails on the door. 

She felt her release coming. Part of her was a bit embarrassed she was about to climax so quickly. But from the way, Asami was bobbing down on her cock, not bothered by how rough she was gripping her hair and plunging her cock into her mouth. Asami didn't mind one bit. It honestly seemed like she was urging Korra to cum quickly. 

Korra gritted her teeth, feeling a warm bubble in her belly, ready to burst. “Ngh ugh, fuck!” Korra gripped her wife's hair so tight she thought she might pull it out, but still, Asami didn't stop her. 

Korra felt her cock give a few warning twitches before she threw her head back and whimpered as she came down Asami’s throat. “Ahhh. Shit!” Korra gave a few more shallow thrusts, and she shot streams of cum in her wife’s mouth. Asami moaned around her cock, the vibrations sending shock waves down her spine straight to her cock, pulling more ropes of cum from her pulsing cock. 

When Korra looked down, she relaxed her grip on Asami’s hair. Her wife's nose was buried in her stomach, her cock still buried down in her throat as she drank her release. Korra noticed some spilling from her mouth and leaking down her chin. 

A small sense of pride struck Korra, and she pulled Asami off her cock. The green-eyed woman looked up at her teary eyes, cum coved her lips and chin. “Satisfied?” Asami rasped out. Panting really hard. 

Korra smirked down at her, grabbing her throat once again, pulling her up, and pushing her against the door. Korra hovered over her lips, still smirking. “Never.” she darted her tongue out, licking her release off her wife’s face. It was rather strange to taste herself on her wife's lips, but it didn't bother her. No, all it did was make her hard cock, ache. Begging to be covered in her wife's cum, feeling Asami shudder around her as she did all those years ago. 

Korra let Asmai go and stepped back. “Strip.” 

Asami rolled her eyes before doing what she said. She could see Asami’s anger, but when she touched her, she could feel her wife vibrating with need. Asami needed this just as much as she did. 

Korra stripped out of her clothes faster than Asami. So she just stood there and watched naked, her cock standing at attention as her wife removed her bra. Korra’s had to ground herself so that she wouldn't lunged for Asami and plunged her cock in her wet cunt, hearing her cry out as she came around her throbbing cock. 

Asami stood in front of Korra, naked, nipples perked and hard. Korra walked over and used her hand to trace her fingers around her breast, stomach, and mound. She looked into Asami’s eyes before she made another move. “Are you going to fuck me or just stare?” Asami questioned

Korra smikred at her wife. “Not yet.” Korra dipped her finger down her cunt, moaning to herself when she felt how wet her wife was. She dragged her fingers through her wet folds. Loving the way Asami’s eyes fluttered closed. Asami's hands shot to her bare shoulders, holding onto her tightly. 

“Shit!” Asami grunted quietly when Korra ran the pad of her index finger over her throbbing clit after gathering the wetness from her entrance. 

“Fuck, sucking my cock, got you so wet.” Asami bit her full bottom lip while Korra circled her finger around her clit. Korra pulled her hand away when she saw Asami’s knees start to buckled. The green-eyed woman whimpered at the loss. 

Korra swallowed hard. “Get on the bed and spread your legs.” Asami huffed before she pushed off the door and shoulder-checked Korra on her way to the bed. Korra couldn't help but check out her wife’s ass as she got to the bed. 

Asami did as she was told, leaning back on her forearms and watching Korra intensely. She gripped her cock and started stroking it as she went to the bed. Feeling the wetness of both her cum and her wife's saliva on her made her cock pulse in her hand. 

“Who did you fuck when you were away?” Korra asked as she let go of her cock and kneeled between her wife’s legs. She couldn't help but look at her wife’s pussy. Glistening from her wetness, ready to be fucked. But not yet, not until she had Asami screaming on her tongue, grinding on her face, chasing her release. 

Asami’s nose flared, and the heat in her eyes was practically deadly. “I told you I didn’t. You were the only one fucking other people.” she gritted out. 

Korra smirked at her. “Only one person, and her mouth was nothing compared to yours. Fuck, Asami, you have me downright addicted to you. And yet I'm still so fucking angry at you.” 

Korra leaned down, gripping Asami’s thighs and pulling them wider. “Fuck, do you know how many times I woke up, my cock dripping in my cum from dreaming of you riding me? Using me for your pleasure? Or rather me using you for my pleasure.” Korra bit her left thigh, right close to her pussy.  

Asami whined. And Korra kissed the same spot, licking around it to ease the sting. “I woke up wishing my wife was next to me, but no. she was out letting some random fucking dude cuddle her!” Korra dragged her tongue up her wife’s wet folds, purposely avoiding her clit. 

Asami hissed and gripped Korra’s hair directing her to her clit, but Korra fought her. Contining to lick up through her folds. “So the only reason you missed me was so you could fuck me? Seems like I'm not the real monster in this situation.” Asami looked down at Korra. 

While Korra hated to admit it, she loved how her wife tasted. She could- and has in the past- spend hours on her knees between her wife's legs, but this was not one of those times. 

Asami directed her to her clit again, but Korra ignored her. “If you truly believed I have ever just wanted you for your body, you never understood our marriage.” Korra stuck her tongue in her wife’s entrance, her eyes fluttering closed as she lapped up Asami’s wetness. 

“Fuck, Korra!” Asami moved one of her hands from Korra’s hair and brought it to her nipple. Tugging on it as Korra ate her out. “Kor…” Asami started raising her hips to grind on Korra’s tongue, but Korra put a hand on her stomach, keeping her in place. 

“What do you need, love?” Korra asked as she placed a light kiss on her clit. 

Asami whimpered. A few seconds went by, and Korra smiled in triumph when Asami finally pleaded. “please…” it was barely audible, but Korra heard her, and gave her wife exactly what she needed. 

Korra brought her lips to her clit and wrapped it around, sucking gently. “FUCK!” Asami tried to raise her hips again, but Korra still had her pinned to the bed. 

Asami continued to attempt to grind on Korra’s tongue, but Korra didn’t let up. When Korra peered up, Asami was still playing with her breast. Korra used her hands and pushed two fingers into her wet cunt. Asami immediately clenched around her fingers, sucking her in. 

She continued to suck on her wife’s clit until Asami shuddered above her. She let go of her breast and buried her hands in Korra’s hair, pushing her head further on her clit. “More! I need more!” 

Korra added another finger, watching her wife’s face scrunch as she adjusted to the stretch. She hummed around her aching clit, hoping the vibrations sent chills through her body. 

“Fuck, I'm c-close!” Asami’s pussy was convulsing around her fingers. Korra knew she was close, so very close. Her cock ached to feel her shuddering around her cock. Asami’s back bowed, and Korra had to keep herself from cumming again when she felt Asami’s pussy squeeze around her fingers. “Ahhhh! Korra, I'm cumming!” 

She continued to suck on her clit, letting Asami ride out her high. After a few minutes, Asami relaxed back on the bed, her hands dropping from Korra's hair. Korra gave one last suck before pulling away and sitting on her heels. 

Korra scanned over her wife’s debotched look. After all these years, Asami still needed her. At least her body did. 

“Fuck, I missed your mouth.” Asami threw her arms over her face, catching her breath. 

Korra was trying to be patient. Trying to let her regroup, but her cock was throbbing so hard, the tip leaking pre-cum. Korra looked over her body once more. She knew if she were looking at her wife while they fucked she would break down, and that couldn’t happen. 

“Get on your hands and knees,” Korra grunted out. She needed to fill her, fuck her. Show her just how angry she truly was. Asami moved her arms from her face and looked up at Korra. “Now!” 

Asami looked like she wanted to cry. It made Korra wish she would quickly rotate away, she couldn't bare to see her cry again. Eventually, with a grunt, Asami turned over and got on all fours lifting her ass up in preparation for penetration.

Korra moved closer behind her, grabbing her hips with one hand and the other on her twitching cock. Asami had moved her hands onto the pillow. Gripping it so hard, Korra could see the white of her knuckles. 

“Korra, if you’re not gonna fuck me, lie on your back so that I can fuck you!” Asami whimpered. 

Korra couldn’t help but chuckle. “You’ve always been so impatient.” Korra lined her cock up to her wet pussy. She moaned when the tip of her cock pushed into the warm wet heat. “Fucking, shit! I'm not even all the way in, and you’re already gonna make me cum.” 

Korra wanted to be gentle, kind of. But she was at least trying to regain some control, so Asami could adjust to her as she pushed more of her cock inside. She was only about halfway there before Asami pushed her hips back, causing her to bury her cock to the hilt.

Korra gripped her waist with both hands and leaned over her back, gritting her teeth. “So fucking impatient.” 

“Mmmm.” was all asami could say in return. Korra felt her moving her hips. She was fucking herself. “I always find a way to get what I want, Korra. You know this!” she started moving her hips faster. While Korra loved the feel of her walls clenching around her cock, she was supposed to set the pace. 

After she gathered herself, Korra leaned up, gathering her wife's long black locks in her hand and yanking her head back. “You are not in control!” Korra growled. She gave a particularly hard thrust to prove her point further. 

Asami couldn't help but moan. Korra started at a brutal pace. Tightening her grip on Asami’s hair as she fucked her. “Fuck, Korra, I missed your cock.” Asami cried out. 

Korra saw this as the best opportunity to get information from her wife. “Did you touch yourself when you were away?” Korra continued to plunge her cock into her pussy. Wet squishing sounds fill the room, and to add, Asami’s moans and cries. 

Asami’s mouth was parted her eyes closed. “Answer me!” Korra started a harder pace, slow and thorough strokes, hitting all her wife's spots. 

“Yes!” she screamed out. Her eyes finally opened, tears threatening to fall from her eyes. 

“Did you touch yourself to the memory of my cock? Of how I fuck you?” 

Asami cried harder. “Y-yesss!” 

Korra threw her head back. Asami’s pussy was clenching around her cock, sucking her in. she knew her wife was close. She could feel her walls fluttering around her. Korra was almost there too. 

Korra’s cock was twitching inside Asami’s wet cunt. She needed to cum, but not before Asami. “Fuck, as bad as it is to say, whenever I fucked Scarlett, I thought of you. I thought of you when I spent the night with just my hand. Hell, when I was struggling to sleep, and I hadn't even touched myself, I came with your name on my lips and your image in my brain.” 

Asami moaned louder. Her pussy convulsed around her. She was getting closer. “You left a huge scar on my heart Asami, one that will never go away no matter what…” she said on the brink of tears. “And yet I can't stop myself from loving you.” Korra let go of her hair and leaned over her back, wrapping her arm around her waist, bringing her hand to Asami’s pussy, stroking her clit. 

She circled her middle and ring finger over her clit. Gritting her teeth when she felt Asami squeeze around her cock. “Fuck, Korra! I’m sorry.” Asami cried out as she stiffened below her as she came. Korra wasn't too far behind. She continued her assault on her clit, and her thrusts turned more erratic. A few more strokes and she was shuddering above her. Spilling her seed in her wife. 

It quickly dawned on her that she wasn't wearing a condom, but she didn't care. As Asami’s pussy milked her for everything she was, Korra was trying harder to sit upright and not collapse on Asami as they both shuddered in the climax. 

Korra pulled back, still cumming, and looked down and saw her stomach, thighs, and sheets covered both from Asami’s and her cum. Asami had squirted. She collapsed on the bed, breathing hard. Korra just looked at her, her heart aching in her chest. 

She couldn't stop the tears from falling down her face. She couldn't stop the whimper from falling from her lips. She was still inside Asami, but that didn't stop her wife from slowly turning to look at her. Asami moved in a way that had Korra’s cock pulled out of her. She buried her head in her hands and cried harder. 

She felt Asami wrap her arms around her and pull her onto her chest. She pulled her down, so they were lying flat on the bed. Korra cried harder in her chest, and Asami just held her. Korra could feel and hear Asami crying too, but all she did was comfort her. 

Korra wrapped her arms around Asami’s waist. They lay there for a few minutes, just crying. “I'm so, so fucking sorry, Korra. I never meant for any of this to happen."

Chapter Text

A day ago

“You must be out of your fucking mind?” Tonraq said, outraged. 

He and Zaheer were in his hotel room, Zaheer sitting at the desk chair right in front of the bed. “I can assure you, Tonraq. I'm quite sane. Your daughter, on the other hand… that's a different story. I mean, she would be really fucking strong to be able to power through being accused of being a drug addict and a murderer.” 

Zaheer crossed his legs, placing his clasped hands in his lap. Tonraq was pacing back and forth from the door to the bed. He wanted to scream. Alert someone that he was in danger, but knew that if Zaheer was anything like Amon, he should comply. 

Zaheer doesn’t know why he hasn't gone to see Korra or why he will not see her. While Tonraq was crushed to know she wasn't his, he still loved her and knew it wasn't her fault. 

Tonraq heard Zaheer take a deep breath. “I don't have all day, Tonraq, and neither does your daughter, or her wife, or her kids. They are cute little things, smart as hell too. It would be a shame if I killed them.” he smiled at Tonraq. 

“You want me to sneak into my… daughter's house and steal the deed to Future Industries! Excuse me if I’m not jumping at the fucking opportunity!” 

Zaheer shrugged. “It's either that or I become a murderer. Well, I'm already a murderer. You’ll just be added to my list.” he smiled viciously. 

“I'm not doing it. Find someone else. I'm sure Amon had thousands of footmen.” Zaheer tilted his head back and forth. 

“True, he did, but I can't access them. You and your brother killed him before I could get to any of his contacts.” he narrowed his eyes. “Murdered your own brother.” he smiled. “I feel like theft shouldn't be that bad.” 

Tonraq gritted his teeth. “I didn't kill him.” 

“Are you saying you wouldn't have for your daughter and the family she built?” he questioned. 

“That’s not the point of this. Im not stealing the deed. That company is everything to Korra and her kids.” 

“And what of Asami? She may be back from the dead, but she won't be able just to go back into the world as if nothing happened. That company would be worth shit if she did. No one would work with her. Or her kids when they take over.” Zaheer stood up. 

“I suggest you find a way to get that deed. Or a lot of people's blood will be on your hands.” he walked out of the room. Leaving Tonraq stunned, unable to speak or move. 

***

Asami watched as Korra put her clothes on. Her back turned to her. When Korra turned around, she was fully dressed but couldn't quite meet her wife's gaze. 

“I think I should sleep in one of the guest rooms,” she spoke quietly. 

Asami pulled the sheets further up her body, sitting up on the headboard. “Don't you think we should discuss what we just did?”

Korra pinched the bridge of her nose, letting out a harsh breath. “It doesn't really matter. We just needed to get it out of our system.” Korra saw Asami’s bottom lip quiver. Tears prickled in her eyes. “Us fucking, doesn't fix our marriage. If that were the case, I'm positive there wouldn't be so many divorces.” Asami flinched slightly at the word divorce. “But it does harm our marriage either.” 

The blue-eyed woman sat at the end of the bed, keeping her eyes down on the messed-up sheets. “I need time, Asami. You would think weeks in a coma would be enough time, but no… I love you… as much as I wish I didn’t, I do.” 

“I love you too, Korra.” 

Korra leaned and grabbed Asami’s hand. “Then… give me some time—a week. By the end of this week, I’ll be able to tell you if I want a divorce or… if I want to try again with you. You owe me at least that.” 

Asami bit her lip to keep from crying. “A week… a week until I know if my life will consist of the woman I fell in love with or heartbreak. Something is telling me it's gonna be the longest week of my life.” 

Korra gripped her hand firmly, then let it go. “If it makes you feel any better, I would rather be in your position. Having to wait rather than come up with a decision. Knowing this decision is gonna alter a lot of my life.” 

“Whatever decision you make… my love for you will never leave. Even if I must watch you build a family with another woman.” 

Korra stood up from the bed. “There wouldn't be another woman. No one can ever top you. Can't even come close.” she walked over to the bedroom door. Just as she put her hand on the doorknob, she stopped. “I-I don’t think you’re a whore, by the way…” with that, Korra left. Not wanting to wait to hear if Asami would say anything back. 

***

It was three in the morning, and Korra struggled to fall asleep. She spent most of the day hiding from asami. Not wanting to be near her in fear, she couldn't control herself. 

It had been so long since she touched her, held her, fucked her. After they had sex, it ended with her bawling her eyes out. She would have been embarrassed any other day or with any other person. Who wouldn't be? Your cock out, still wet with each other's cum, and you cry? 

Asami didn’t seem to mind. In fact, she cried with Korra. Held her tight against her chest soothing her. Repeatedly telling her how sorry she was. Korra wanted to believe her. She wanted to believe she could return to normal, but that wasn’t likely. 

Unalaq came to find her after seeing her in the hall when she left her and Asami’s bedroom.  

***

Korra closed the guest bedroom door hoping Unalaq wouldn't follow her. Her hopes went out the window when he came barging in, closing the door behind him. She was now sitting on the bed with a deep frown on her face. 

“I’m exhausted, uncle. Go away.” 

He just smirked at her and started walking around the room. “I bet. Calling your wife a whore one minute, then fucking her into oblivion the next.” he chuckled. “You get it out of your system?” 

“What’s it to you?” 

Standing before her, he shrugged with his arms folded across his chest. “You’ve been dealing with some hard shit lately. You found out your absent father isn't your father. Your wife, who you thought died, has returned from the dead. You were drugged and then framed for a murderer. Your career went to complete shit because everyone thinks you are an abusive drunk. Your kids were kidnapped and abused. And one of your uncles is dead.” 

Korra dropped her head between her shoulders. “So I ask. Did you verbally abusing your wife, then punishing her while fucking, get out all the anger?” 

She took a deep breath. “No... Not entirely. th-that's not what- ugh! ” 

“I thought not.” 

When Korra looked up, she saw him nodding his head in thought. “You wanna go in the city? Burn off that rage as we did back in the day?” 

Korra had to suppress a laugh. “My body aches like a bitch, and my wife believes that what I did with you back in the day was adultery. I don't think it's wise I go out with you.” 

He laughed. “She loves you, Korra.” She closed her eyes. “Those weeks you were in a coma, she practically begged Tarrlok to let her go see you. She was willing to risk being caught. So much so that she got tired of being told no and went after you. She found a way.” 

“She just wants me to forget. And I can't do that.” 

“Oh bullshit, Korra! That woman is willing to go to hell and back for you! Case in point: she secretly worked for my shitty brother for years to keep you and your kids safe.” 

Korra stood up, placing her hands on her hips. “Stop speaking about my marriage like you know anything!” 

“I know more than you! I've been by her side the entire time you were in the hospital because I know you, and I knew you would want her to be comforted! Get your shit together, Korra, quickly. That woman!” he pointed to the door. “Is your entire fucking world! I know that you know that. So fix your shit before you lose everything!” 

“I ALREADY DID LOSE EVERYTHING! THAT’S THE FUCKING PROBLEM!!” Korra felt tears pour down his face. “I lost her once and damn near lost myself, but I stayed somewhat fucking strong for my kids. I had to. They needed me. But… me… I couldn't comfort myself and them at the same time.” 

Korra sat back down at the end of the bed. “We promised each other that when we built our family, it would be together… always, then she died, and it dawned on me that it was wishful thinking. One of us would have always died. In some way, we would always end up alone.” 

Unalaq sat down next to her when she cried harder. “Fuck, knowing how it feels. I don't know if I can do it again. Not when it could happen so fast. I can't lose her again. Not like that.” 

“You felt her die in your arms, Korra. That could be traumatizing for anyone.” 

“I felt the love of my life, my best friend. My heart died in my arms that day. When… when I told our kids that she was dead, the light drained from their eyes, and I had no idea how to put it back when I felt the same.” 

Unalaq wrapped his arms around her shoulder and pulled her into his chest. “When my wife left me, I thought I would never heal… When I left my kids… things just got worse. Even now, my heart is aching. I remember all their faces, laughs, and smiles. Every day I want to call them, beg my wife to take me back, but I hold back.” 

Korra chuckled in his chest. “You? Beg?” 

He laughed. “My wife promised things would go back to normal. She would find me and tell me she was ready. That day hasn't come yet, but I'm always waiting for the call, text, or just to see her show up. I promised her I wouldn't go after her because she said it would alter her decision on wanting me back.” 

“Aren't you scared she’s with someone else right now?” 

“Of course, but I can't be upset with her. I hurt her, Korra. And she hurt me. Sometimes we make decisions based on what solves the problem at that time, not what can help the future. That’s why she and I are separated. I made a decision too fast, and it hurt us.” 

Korra pulled away from his chest, wiping her face. “I told her to give me a week… to think on it.” 

“I wish Malina would have given me a week.” he smiled when he said his wife's name. “I would be laying in bed with her, telling her to be quiet, so she didn't wake the kids while I fucked her.” 

Korra gagged. “Wow, still so vulgar.” 

He laughed. “Not as vulgar as you. From what I heard earlier.” Korra laughed with him. “I believe you’ll make the right decision, Korra.” he got up and left. 

***

Korra shifted on her side, trying her hardest to fall asleep but failing. Just when she closed her eyes, she heard a loud crash coming from downstairs, startling her. 

“What the fuck?” she whispered into her dark empty room. She quickly hopped out of bed in her short and oversized t-shirt. When she opened her bedroom door, she didn't see anyone else leaving or returning to their room. 

Korra gritted her teeth. “Fuck!” she whispered to herself. 

Slowly she made it down the hall. She peeked into her and Asami’s room and saw Asami fast asleep, clearly unbothered by the loud crashing sound. Korra closed the door back as quietly as she could. 

She walked further into the hall to the stairs. She didn't see anyone or any lights when she reached the bottom. She walked around until she came Asami’s office, where she heard some ruffling. 

Korra saw that the double doors were slightly ajar. She pushed in one of the doors and damn near lunged forward when she saw Tonraq going through the drawers. 

Not caring to be quiet anymore, she pushed the door so hard in it hit the wall loudly. “Can I help you with something?” she gritted out. 

He looked up at her with a shocked and scared expression on his face. “Shit, Korra!” 

The office was a mess, with papers everywhere. He had something, in particular, he was looking for and was willing to steal it from her to get it. “Im gonna ask one more time. Can. I. Help. You. With. Something?” she had to bite her tongue to keep from screaming at him.

Chapter Text

“Korra!” he stepped around the desk. “I can explain….” Korra had been out of the hospital for less than a week and the man she had known to be her father, for most of the time, looked to be stealing from her. 

Korra clenched her fist. He left. After discovering the truth, he left, like she was nothing to him. Oddly enough, it didn't surprise her. Mentally, Tonraq checked out when her mother died. He was nothing to her. 

She carefully stepped inside the office, her father walking closer to her. “This is all a big misunderstanding!” Korra didn't know what took over her, but the next thing she knew, her fist connected to her father’s jaw. 

The impact caught Tonraq off guard, and he stumbled back, falling to the ground. Korra followed him down, grabbing his collar and throwing more blows to his face. He didn't fight back. The more she hit him, the harder she hit him, and he just laid there taking it. 

“You son of a bitch!” Korra’s hand throbbed, and Tonraq’s nose was broken and bloody. “Fight back, you asshole!” Angry. She was so angry. Her father, or at least the man she knew to be her father for her whole life, was a cowardly piece of shit. Her kids ran away because they were so broken they couldn't stand to be in the room with Asami. 

And Asami… Korra didn't know how she was supposed to feel about her. Angry, relieved, thrilled, betrayed, everything in between. It felt so good to get all her anger out, even if she didn't even understand it all. 

She went to throw another punch, but something caught her wrist. She looked up with wide angry eyes, ready to hurt whoever stopped her. 

Unalaq looked down at her with a shocked expression. He glanced under her and saw his brother bloody and groaning. She saw a slight smile tug on his lips. “Korra, come on.” he tilted his head to the side as if he said everything to get her off of him. Korra gritted her teeth. She turned her head when she heard gasping. 

Asami was looking at her with wide eyes. Her fist was bloody and soon started bruising. Korra swallowed hard. She stood up. Unalaq let go of her wrist and grabbed her shoulder, turning her back to him. 

Korra frowned at him, but she didn't say anything. She didn't know what to say. Everything just kind of happened. She wanted to question why Tonraq was snooping through the office. Why was what he was looking for so important that he had to trash the room? And why couldn't he just ask for it? 

She remained silent, breathing hard. “Korra?” she heard Asami say from behind her, but Unalaq kept her facing him. 

“We should go.” was all Unalaq said before he pulled Korra out of the office. Tarrlok was watching them intensely. Unalaq looked at him. “Get him out of this house before Korra tries to murder him,” he said sternly. 

Korra didn't miss the frown on Tarrlok’s face. She still hadn't had a real conversation with him about everything, and she didn't know if she really wanted to. 

Unalaq pulled Korra upstairs to her and Asami’s room. The bed was a mess. Asami must have rushed out of bed when she heard the commotion. They were now in front of her closet. “Get dressed. In ten minutes, we’re leaving.” 

“Where are we going?” she croaked out. 

“You know where.” Then he left. 

***

They were in the car; Korra was dressed in a pair of sweats and a hoodie. While he was in a pair of jeans and a T-shirt. They had been driving around for thirty minutes in silence. 

She knew where he was taking her. It was where it took her when she needed to get away. When Tonraq was being dismissive after her mother died, when she and Asami got into arguments, or even when work was getting tough. Oddly enough, even though Unalaq wasn't her father, he acted more like it than Tarrlok and Tonraq ever did.

“I never understood why you cared so much about my feelings,” Korra said as she looked out the window. 

Unalaq cleared his throat. “I have a soft spot for broken things. My father was terrible to my brothers and I. It turned ‘ Amon’ as he wanted to be called into a monster. Tonraq was just an ass who didn't know how to talk about his feelings and Tarrlok… he was just difficult in every way.” 

Korra huffed out a laugh. “Yeah, and what did it do to you?” 

“It made me sympathetic. I love my kids, Korra, and you may not believe it, but I had a good reason to leave them. In many cases, leaving your kids is always bad, but I cared for them and did what needed to be done. I believe Asami was doing the same thing, and you have to think about the fact that she didn't even want to stay away. She was practically being forced to.” 

Korra sighed. “What does this have to do with me beating the shit out of my father?” 

Korra saw Unalaq smile at the memory. “You spiraled. Something I've done before. That is why I took you to dive bars all those times you were going through a hard time, knowing a fight would always break.” 

She thought back at those memories. They would drive out of the city, somewhere she wouldn’t be recognized, and she would get super drunk and fight. It wasn't the most healthy coping mechanism, but she felt better after. 

She never told Asami because she knew her wife wouldn’t approve. It was something that made her feel alive, and it helped her. She didn't want Asami to take that from her. Korra wasn't sure she would understand. 

“I don't think after what the news showed, I'm not going to be noticeable,” she stated. 

“I know, which is why we’re going somewhere else.” 

She frowned. “Where.” 

“You’ll see.” 

***

“We’re on a cliff?” Korra looked over it; Unalaq was sitting on the car's hood. She didn't know how being on a cliff would help her. “You want me to kill myself? I mean, it would eliminate my problems and my life, but ummm….” 

Unalaq laughed. “No, we’re not here, so you can kill yourself. I don't think I have it in me to take care of a widow and her kids.” he sighed. “We’re here, so you can let it all out.” 

Korra turned around, walking back to him. “What do you mean?” 

He lifted his hands, gesturing around him. “Look around.” Korra did as she was told, not sure what she was supposed to be looking for. It was just a lot of trees, and then… the cliff. “Do you see anyone?” 

Korra looked around again. She didn't see anyone. The nearest town was miles away. It would take about an hour before anyone would reach them if something happened. “Do you plan to kill me?” 

He laughed again. “No, I don't think I will survive Asami if I did.” He got off the car's hood and walked over to the edge. “Let it out. Scream. Cry. Curse. Do whatever you need to. Get it out. And when you do, we’re going back home, and you’ll tell your wife what you want. You don't need a week to know if you want her. You don't even need this. Deep down, you know. You just hate yourself for wanting it.” 

Korra scoffed. “I don't hate myself!” 

Unalaq raised a brow. “Sure, whatever.” He returned to the car and opened the driver's side. “Do what you gotta do, Korra. It's time to move on. It's time to stop sulking. Your family needs you. Your wife needs you.” he got into the car and looked like he was getting on his phone, ignoring whatever she would do. 

She turned back to the cliff. She wasn’t sure what she should do or say. Maybe just even basking in the quiet would be enough. It was late, almost six in the morning. She was running on fumes; she wasn't even sure she had the energy to do anything. 

She looked down at her hand, caressing her thumb over her bruised knuckles. They stung. She didn't need to cry. She had no more tears left. Yelling. Yelling sounded like something she needed. Who would she be yelling at? Who was she mad at the most? Who broke her heart? 

Korra gritted her teeth. Everyone. She was angry with everyone. But more so with herself. She spent the past two years hoarding her feelings because she didn't want her kids to see her as weak. She spent her childhood taking shit from a man who barely even looked at her after her mother's death. 

Her ex-boss ruined her life, making the media believe she was an addict. Her kids saw that, they saw that, and she knew a part of them probably thought it was true. 

She didn't heal like a healthy person after she thought Asami had died. She looked like she didn't even care. It would make sense for people to believe she was on drugs. 

Korra sighed. Her wife… Asami had come back. She had apologized, which was more than anyone else had done. Her kids were gone. They didn't even know she was awake. Scarlett and the others were working on the way to take down Varrick and get her career back. 

Her life was… hectic. Korra took a deep breath. But she didn't feel the urge to scream or curse at anyone. She just needed a minute to herself…. To think. 

Her career. Acting. She wasn't even sure why she went into that profession. Not once did she ever think about being one as a child. Varrick just saw her one day when she was working at a coffee shop and asked if she wanted to try it. 

Knowing what Bolin told her about being a sex trafficker, his visit may not have been so accidental. Her career skyrocketed, though. People loved her movies, and Varrick must have decided against using her that way. Using her to make more money for the company seemed like the better option. 

Korra dropped her hands to her side. She didn't even want to be in Republic City. She did it because of Asami’s business and acting. Everything that's happened to her and Asami has been because of their jobs. All of it. Their jobs and their parents. 

Korra looked over the cliff one last time. She knew what she needed to do. She just didn't know if she would be going at it alone. 

She walked to the car, getting in the passenger side. Unalaq put his phone away. “No screaming. I didn't see you do anything but stand there.” 

She put her seatbelt on. “I just needed a minute to myself. It's been a while since I've been able to just think things clearly without something else coming up.” 

He cracked the car. “Did you figure out what you need to do?” 

Korra tilted her head from side to side. “Yes, and no. Things may either go really well or really bad.” 

He huffed out a laugh. “That’s been the result of everything for the past month, so I think if it goes bad, you'll be able to handle it.” 

“Or I might just snap, find this cliff, and kill myself.” 

Unalaq glared at her. “We’ll talk about that comment later.” 

“I don't want to kill myself.” she said defenselessly. “I just don't know what else to do if this doesn't go right.” 

“You’ll figure it out. And if you don't, I'm right here.” 

***

Asami watched as Unalaq and Korra walked into the house. She sat on the couch while Tarrlok was in the dining room with Scarlett, Bolin, Ginger, and Jargala. Mako wanted to be with his brother, but stayed at the safe house to watch over Wu. 

Korra put her hands in the pockets of her hoodie and just stared at her. Unalaq went to the kitchen. “Fuck, I'm hungry.” That was all he said before he disappeared. Korra stood near the door. She looked so tired, with dark circles under her eyes. 

Asami felt terrible. She wanted to ask about what happened with Tonraq but advised against it. Tarrlok had kicked him out right after Unalaq and Korra disappeared upstairs. 

She wanted more than anything to know what she and Unalaq got up to. Korra walked over to her and sat beside her on the couch, keeping her eyes on the coffee table. 

“A-are you okay?” Korra asked quietly. “I didn't mean to scare you… I honestly didn't even mean to jump him.” 

Asami sat perfectly still, scared that if she shifted around, she would spook Korra. She nodded her head. “Korra, I'm fine. I just want to know about you. Are you okay?” 

Korra huffed out a laugh. She pulled her hands out of her pocket and ran them over her face. She really was exhausted. “I'm not okay. I'm not. I haven't been for a very, very long time.” 

Asami felt her stomach drop. “I want to make things better. I really do, Korra, but you have to let me.” 

She nodded her head. “I know. This is why I think we should talk about… our marriage. I thought about divorce. It wouldn't be the first time we discussed a divorce.” 

Her eyes started to sting. “Y-you want a divorce?” 

Korra sighed. “I'm not so sure yet. There are a few factors I need to put into place, but once I figure that out, I'll know for sure.” 

Asami gritted her teeth. “Factors like what?” she was trying her hardest not to cry, at least not in front of Korra. 

“Deep down, I want my family back, but I know it will never be like what it once was. That scares me, but for some reason, I think that might be best. Our marriage was… difficult sometimes, but not because we didn't love each other.” 

Asami nodded, “Okay, so what are you saying?” she was really confused about where Korra was going with all this.” 

“I want you, Asami. I want you and the kids and us to have a life together. But none of that can even begin to start until this thing with Varrick is handled.” Korra looked over at Asami. 

“I see, and what if you decide divorce is best by then?” 

“Then, my suspicions would be correct.” 

“What suspicions?” 

“You’ll see soon. Hopefully, I'm right, and we’ll be fine.” 

Bolin walked into the living room with his phone in hand. “Asami, do you know who this is?” 

He handed her the phone. It was a picture of Varrick and Zaheer. “Yeah, that man used to work for Amon… How old is this picture?” 

“A few years ago, I took it a while back. Varrick was being a dick, and I wanted to find some dirt on him to get him kicked off the set for a while. I didn't think much of this photo at first because I never saw the man again after that day.” 

Scarlett walked in right behind him, along with Jargala and Ginger. “Is there a way we can build a case around this?” 

Asami nodded. “Yeah, we just have to find Zaheer, and find more ways to connect him and his dirty plans with Varrick.” 

“Perfect.” 

***

Tonraq walked into his hotel room. Zaheer was already there. He didn't really bother to ask how he got inside. He just went straight to the minibar. Zaheer whistled. “The fuck happened to you?” 

“I just got out of the emergency room for a broken nose, a little treat from Korra.” 

Zaheer hummed, unamused. “Did you get the deed to Future Industries?” 

Tonraq shook his head. “No-” 

“What?!” Zaheer asked, outraged.

Tonraq groaned and plopped down on the bed, pulling out a piece of paper from his pocket. “I got the deed to their house, though. Do what you want; I don't care anymore.” 

Zaheer picked up the paper, and it was, in fact, the deed to their house. “Why don't you care about your daughter? You've raised her for years. You can't be that much of a piece of shit.” 

“She’s not mine. So I don't have to feel obligated to care for her anymore. Besides, she’s a grown woman. She can take care of herself.” 

Zaheer huffed out a laugh. “Wow.” 

Chapter Text

It was late. Everyone was gone except for Unalaq and Tarrlok. After Bolin showed them the photo, the group tried to search for anything that could inform them on why Varrick and Zaheer would be together. Bolin told Korra that Varrick trafficked women, but what did Zaheer do with him? Help him transport the women? Sell the women? Kidnap the women?

Even if they figured it out, they still needed solid evidence of their crimes, and Scarlett was having difficulty finding anything. Zaheer and Varrick covered their tracks well. 

Korra was in the kitchen, sitting at the island counter. She had been sitting there in the dark for about an hour, running over the entire day, trying to pinpoint anything she noticed when she was on set. 

She ran her fingers over her temples. 

“You want some tea?” Korra was startled by her wife's voice. She turned and saw her walking into the kitchen with a concerned look on her face. 

“No, I'm already pissing like a racehorse. It seems overdosing makes you really dehydrated. I've been drinking a shit ton of water.” Asami smiled. 

“With everything that's been happening, with us and taking down Varrick, I haven't asked you how you've been. I know everything that happened at that warehouse was a lot, so are you okay?”  

Asami was on the other side of the island, leaning over it, waiting for Korra’s response. “I haven't thought much about that night. I know I should feel violated; I mean, I do. It's just I wasn't the only one there. My- our kids were there. They were by themselves, and I couldn't get to them. I wasn't worried about me, just them… and you. I guess spending two years as a widow with two kids will do that to you.” 

Asami’s face fell. Korra sighed. “I'm not saying that to make you feel bad. It's just that I haven't really had to think of myself in a long time, which is why trying to decide what our future will be has been so hard. That first time I saw you… I honestly thought I was going crazy. I thought I had suppressed my feelings for so long that I snapped. But then I touched you; I felt the warmth of your skin in my hands, and my heart stopped. You were real, standing before me, in my hands.” Korra started crying. 

“Part of me was so, so happy. I finally got you back. After feeling you die in my arms, I felt you living. But then I got angry. Everything just came back to me, that you had left, that you had left not only our kids but me. That for our entire marriage, you were lying to me.” 

Asami stood there listening, not once interrupting. “I don't want a divorce. I love you so much, so, so much.” Korra cried harder. “I just don't know what to do.” 

Korra started tracing her fingers over the needle marks on her arms. Marks that would haunt her for the rest of her life. Asami placed her hands on Korra's forearms pulling her attention away from her arms to look at Asami. 

“I'm not going anywhere, Korra. I didn't even want to stay away the first time. I hate that it happened. I hate that I left you and the kids. I hate that I hurt you.” Asami walked around the island and pulled Korra closer to her. Korra wrapped her arms around Asami’s waist. “Honestly, if there's anyone we should hate, it should be my father, he did this to me, and I didn't make it any better.” 

Korra held her wife tighter. “Our fathers sure know how to show love, huh?” that made Korra think. She sighed in her wife's chest. Tonraq was sneaking around her house, which wasn't winning him any Father of the Year awards, but from how he treated her through her childhood, especially since her mother's death, he didn't really win any then either. 

Then there was the fact that he wasn't her real father. She knew Tarrlok wanted to talk, but she needed more time or patience. She had other things to worry about. One important thing is that her kids didn't even know she was awake. 

Eventually, she would have to gather the courage to tell them. Lies got all of them in this mess. She didn't want lies to put them into a bigger mess. 

Asami pulled Korra away from her chest, caressing her cheeks. “I know what we can do to work on our relationship.” Asami smiled. 

Korra’s ears perked up. “I'm all ears.” 

Asami looked over at the stove clock. “It's nine. I want you to come to my room in your swim trunks at ten.” Korra frowned. Asami just smiled. “You’ll understand tonight.” 

Korra huffed out a laugh. “Alrighty. It's a date.” 

“Yes, it is.” 

They were alone for a few more seconds before Unalaq busted into the kitchen. “Have you two seen this?!” he asked hurriedly. Then he paused and smirked at Korra, but a concerned look quickly replaced it. 

He shoved his phone in Korra's face, forcing Asami to step back, and her arms fell from her wife's waist. 

A body was located and identified to be Noatak Brakhal—uncle to scandalized actress Korra Brakahal-Sato. There have been reports that her other two uncles, Unalaq and Tarrlok Brakhal, reside at the home she shared with her late wife, Asami Sato. What is going on in that family? And what are they in there doing?